Revista Canaria de ESTUDIOS INGLESES Universidad de La Laguna 82 2021 Revista Canaria de ESTUDIOS INGLESES Revista Canaria de ESTUDIOS INGLESES Universidad de La Laguna EDITOR Juan Ignacio Oliva (ULL) EDITORIAL BOARD Esther Álvarez López (UNIOVI), Rodrigo Andrés González (UB), Leslie Bobb-Wolff (ULL), Olivier Brossard (Université Paris Est-Marne la Vallée), Sally Burgess (ULL), Rui Carvalho Homem (Univerdidade do Porto), Francisco J. Castillo (ULL), María José Chivite (ULL), Francisco J. Cortés (ULL), Juan J. Cruz (ULL), Eva Darias Beautell (ULL), Aída Díaz Bild (ULL), Ana Díaz Galán (ULL), Balz Engler (Uniersität Basel), María del Carmen Fumero (ULL), María del Pilar García Mayo (UPV/EHU), José S. Gómez Soliño (ULL), Isabel González Díaz (ULL), Francisco Gonzálvez García (UAL), María José González Rodríguez (ULL), María Luz González Rodríguez (ULL), Juan Manuel Hernández-Campoy (UM), María Beatriz Hernández (ULL), Martin Kayman (Cardiff University), María Jesús Llarena (ULL), Andrzej Łyda (Uniwersytet Śląski), J. Lachlan Mackenzie (ILTEC Lisboa/VU Amsterdam), Ricardo Mairal Usón (UNED), Javier Martín Arista (UNIRIOJA), María A. Martín Díaz (ULL), Matilde Martín González (ULL), Pedro Á. Martín Martín (ULL), Margarita Mele Marrero (ULL), Agnieszka Soltysik Monnet (Université de Lausanne), Tomás Monterrey (ULL), María del Pino Montesdeoca (ULL), María Jesús Pérez Quintero (ULL), Michael Aaron Rockland (Rutgers University), Francisco Ruiz de Mendoza Ibáñez (UNIRIOJA), Françoise Salager-Meyer (Universidad de Los Andes, Venezuela), Eulalia Sosa Acevedo (ULL), Justine Tally (ULL), Daniel Thomières (Université de Reims), Carmen Toledano Buendía (ULL), Dolores Torres (ULL). SECRETARY Margarita Mele Marrero (ULL) ADVISORY BOARD Michael Benskin (Universitetet i Oslo), Charles Bernstein (University of Pennsylvania), Michael Davidson (University of California, San Diego), Bernd Dietz (Universidad de Córdoba), Teun A. Van Dijk (Universiteit van Amsterdam), Fernando Galván Reula (Universidad de Alcalá), Maggie Humm (University of East London), Juana M. Liceras (University of Ottawa), Alan Sinfield (Sussex University), Jeremy Smith (University of Glasgow). EDITORIAL ASSISTANTS Pedro Domínguez (ULL), Maribel García (ULL), Juana Herrera Cubas (ULL), Alejandro López de Vergara (ULL), Elena Sánchez (ULL).

PUBLISHER Servicio de Publicaciones de la Universidad de La Laguna Campus Central. 38200 La Laguna. Santa Cruz de Tenerife. E-mail: [email protected] DESIGN J.H. Vera/Javier Torres/Luis C. Espinosa TYPESET BY Servicio de Publicaciones DOI: https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82 ISSN: 0211-5913 (edición impresa) / ISSN: e-2530-8335 (edición digital) Depósito Legal: TF 275/81 No portion of this publication may be reproduced without the express written consent of the publisher. Revista Canaria de ESTUDIOS INGLESES 82

Servicio de Publicaciones UNIVERSIDAD DE LA LAGUNA, 2021 REVISTA canaria de estudios ingleses. –N.o 1 (1980)–. –La Laguna: Universidad, Servicio de Publicaciones, 1980– Semestral ISSN: 0211-5913 (edición impresa) / ISSN: e-2530-8335 (edición digital) 1. Literatura inglesa-Publicaciones periódicas 2. Lengua inglesa-Gramática-Publicaciones periódicas I. Universidad de La Laguna. Servicio de Publicaciones, ed. 820(05) 802.0-5(05)

SUBMISSION INFORMATION RCEI invites contributions of articles in such fields as linguistics, literature, critical theory, history, and cultural studies within the English Philology. Manuscript submissions, presented in English between 4500 and 5500 words, should conform to the guidelines found in the latest MLA Style Manual. For specific instructions on style contact the editorial office. Authors are expected to send their contributions as an attachment to [email protected] and mail three double-spaced, printed copies with wide margins. Short abstracts (about 100 words) in English and Spanish are required, along with the keywords (4-8) of the essay in both languages. The Editorial Committee reserves the right to introduce stylistic changes and to adjust illustrations. Further details on submissions: http://webpages.ull.es/users/rceing/submissions.html. Any acknowledgments must appear as an initial, unnumbered note. Footnotes, numbered consecutively throughout the manuscript, must be, in the case of quoted material, after the punctuation mark (indented quotes) or the quotation marks. Digressive or excessively lengthy footnotes should be avoided. Subsequent references to a previously cited work require only the author’s last name but in the case of previous citations to more than one work by the same author, a title must appear (as is clear, op.cit. is not to be used). Each contributor should send a note stating specifically his/her manuscript is only being considered for publication by Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses. Authors may republish their own material, provided such republication provides due acknowledgment. Published twice yearly, in April and November. Editorial correspondence and all copies of books to be considered for reviews should be addressed to the Editor, RCEI, Departamento de Filología Inglesa y Alemana, Facultad de Filología, Universidad de La Laguna, Campus de Guajara, 38200 La Laguna, Tenerife, Islas Canarias, España. Decisions on articles submitted are normally made within three months and those accepted published within a year. As is traditional academic practice, RCEI only publishes (blind) peer-reviewed essays. For further details on RCEI editorial policies, please visit our website: http://webpages.ull.es/users/rceing. The Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses is scanned, indexed, abstracted or ranked by the following: ABELL (Annual Bibliography of English Language and Literature), Agence Bibliographique de l’Enseignement Supérieur, AustLit (The Resource for Australian Literature), BD-ISOC, British Humanities Index, Cambridge Scientific Abstracts (CSA), CARHUS, CINDOC, CIRC (Clasificación Integrada de Revistas Científicas), Dialnet, DICE, DULCINEA, ERA (Excellence in Research for Australia), ERIH (European Reference Index for the Humanities), Google Scholar Metrics, Humbul Humanities Hub, IBR (International Bibliography of Book Reviews of Scholarly Literature on the Humanities and Social Sciences), IBZ (International Bibliography of Periodical Literature on the Humanities and Social Sciences), IN-RECH, JournalBase, Latindex, Linguistics Abstracts On-Line, LLBA (Linguistics and Language Behavior Abstracts), MIAR, MLA Directory of Periodicals, MLA International Bibliography, Periodicals Contents Index, RESH, SCImago Journal Rank, RI (Regesta Imperii), Ulrich’s International Periodicals Directory, WorldCat, The Year’s Work in English Studies, and Zeitschriftendatenbank. To consult the frequency of international and national citations of articles published in our journal, please visit this site: http://webpages.ull.es/users/rceing/citations.html. © Copyright, 2021 RCEI. Universidad de La Laguna. Our e-mail address is: [email protected] For further details concerning journal exchange, back issues, etc., please contact: Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Servicio de Publicaciones Universidad de La Laguna Campus Central 38200 La Laguna (Tenerife, España) E-mail: [email protected] an Asian As an East African” de Jagjit Singh African” East an As Asian an “Portrait oriental: of postcolonia en África del la sentimiento anti-asiático African” East an Jagjit Sing’s As “Portrait Asian of an Postcolony:African SentimentEast The in Anti-Asian Against Singing of Secrets en de envejecimientointersticios proceso del acción narrativa yla Secrets Book of The M.G. in Vassanji’s Agency Narrative and of Aging Interstices the Exploring and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The HerMan Neighbours and Collen’s Lindsey Thein Land, forFight and WaterDignity Govender Writings the of Ronnie within Fluidity of Ethnic Challenges the Exploring M.G. Vassanji de negociación en Espacios occidental: Índico Océano en el M.G. in Vassanji’s Spaces Enabling Fluid Western Ocean: the in Indian Belonging Identity and Negotiating Ratnakara de investigación grupo Group Research Ratnakara Academic Thethe of Trajectory Imaginaries. Ocean Indian Introduction Imaginaries Indian Ocean ARTICLES ISSUE SPECIAL Esther Pujolràs-Noguer Danson Sylvester Kahyana Sylvester Danson Piqueras Esther Pujolràs-Noguer Hand Felicity Maurice O’Connor Dolors Ortega Esther Pujolràs-Noguer de M.G. Vassanji y / Los desafíos de la fluidez étnica en las obras de Ronnie GovenderRonnie de obras las en étnica fluidez de la desafíos / Los ...... / Imaginarios indoceánicos. La trayectoria académica del del académica trayectoria La indoceánicos. /Imaginarios ...... and Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s Abdulrazak and ......

/ ...... / Imaginarios Indoceánicos / Imaginarios La lucha por la tierra, el agua y la dignidad en dignidad yla agua el lucha por tierra, la La By the Sea Sea the By & & , CONTENTS Emma Domínguez-Rué ...... Juan Ignacio Oliva Juan Ignacio Felicity Hand Felicity Uhuru Street de Lindsey Collen Lindsey de de Abdulrazak Gurnah de Abdulrazak By the Sea the By ......

/ Identidad eintegración , guest-editors , / Un contra el canto &

/ Análisis de los Análisis Uhuru Street Uhuru Maricel Oró- The Malaria Malaria The The Book The de de

27 95 79 63 13 47 9

CONTENTS 5 “Stories that go on and on”: Transformative Resilience against Gender Violence in Tishani Doshi’s Girls Are Coming out of the Woods / “Historias que siguen y siguen”: resiliencia transformadora en contra de violencias de género en Girls Are Coming out of the Woods, de Tishani Doshi Jorge Diego Sánchez...... 109 Achmat Dangor (1948-2020) and M.G. Vassanji (1950-): The Reception of Two Afrindian Voices in Spain / Achmat Dangor (1948-2020) y M.G. Vassanji (1950-): la recepción de dos voces afrindias en España Juan Miguel Zarandona...... 123 An Unconstructable Indian Ocean: Amitav Ghosh’s Ecological Imaginary in Sea of Poppies and The Great Derangement / Un océano Índico incons- truible: El imaginario ecológico de Amitav Ghosh en Sea of Poppies y The Great Derangement Maria-Sabina Draga Alexandru...... 143 The Myth of the Empty Territory: The Tragedy of the Chagos Islanders / El mito del territorio vacío: La tragedia de los habitantes de las Islas Chagos Esther Pujolràs-Noguer & Felicity Hand...... 155

CREATION Our Man in Mauritius / Nuestro hombre en Mauricio Esther Pujolràs-Noguer & Felicity Hand...... 175 The Indian Ocean as a Unifying Force: A Memoir / El Océano Índico como fuerza unificadora: Memorias Lindsey Collen...... 181 To My Grandmother. The Old Tea Factory at Kearsney, Natal / Para mi abuela: La vieja factoría de té en Kearsney, Natal Betty Govinden...... 193

INTERVIEWS Ocean as Heritage: On Tamil Poetry and Identity, Transnational Politics, and the Recognition of Genocide. An Interview with Cheran / El Océano como heredad: De la identidad y la poesía tamil, políticas transnacionales, y el reconocimiento del genocidio. Una entrevista con Cheran Isabel Alonso-Breto & Cheran Rudhramoorthy...... 201 “Writing is how I understand the world:” Ageing and Gender, Quality of Life and Creativity. An Interview with Lorna Crozier / “A través de la escritura conozco el mundo”: envejecimiento y género, calidad de vida y creatividad. Una entrevista con Lorna Crozier Núria Mina Riera...... 213 SPECIAL ISSUE Indian Ocean Imaginaries / Imaginarios Indoceánicos

in its disregard for national or maritime boundaries in its bid for a universal post- its bid in for a universal boundaries or maritime for national its disregard in discourse postcolonial transnational aglobal has that story Ocean Indian an as read and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The Collen’s Lindsey in Land, “The forFight and herWaterDignity in article Collen occurs. inadvertently friction though even Africanness his Govender’s is study this in on strongly resonates insistence what and writing, his in of inter-ethnic conviviality Govender ideal the that propagates O’Connor suggests regime. apartheid the during of white exceptionalism victims were all communities Writingsthe of Govender.” Ronnie Black Coloured and how Asian, He examines Within Fluidity of Ethnic Challenges the “Exploring article GovenderRonnie his in novelist and playwright Indian work the of African South O’Connor discusses identities. Maurice African of East apositive understanding as read be can argues, Vassanji’s permeates that experience she which, stories, collective the highlights Ortega lines. racial along divided clearly asociety population in African the with to integrate failed shows often how and they Africa East in community Indian of an settlement to the to. background situation rise gave Shecolonial provides a detailed the that frictions who social embody the characters its recurring with cycle story M.G. Vassanji’s in Spaces Enabling Fluid Western Ocean: the in Identity Belonging Indian and “Negotiating her article area. Ocean productions of Indian the cultural and of literary study the the with engagement outcomes generated group’s by the research diverse fruitful and active the members, outline founding Pujolràs-Noguer, two Esther Ratnakara’s and Hand Group. Felicity Research of Ratnakara the trajectory Group,” academic the charts Research Ratnakara Academic The the of Trajectory Imaginaries. Ocean “Indian writers. theOcean workin Indian ofof fluidity theimportance indicate frontier.articles the political titles many of of The narrow a thembehind confining than rather its imaginaries− −what calling wespace are Ocean Indian wider the contributors in the writers have to these sought locate cases, all In Cheran. Rudramoorthy and Doshi Tishani like writers powerful but equally known Collen, lesser others M.G. Vassanji, Lindsey Gurnah, Ghosh and Amitav Abdulrazak as such figures, of prize-winning them many area, geographical this work the of showcase authors from interview an and texts literary three articles, Felicity Hand looks at the latest novel by the Mauritian writer Lindsey writer Lindsey novel latest at Mauritian by the looks the Hand Felicity ten research Imaginaries” Ocean to “Indian dedicated issue special this In Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista /Ratnakara /GIECO-Franklin-UAH Laguna La de Universidad Esther Pujolràs-NoguerEsther &Juan Ignacio Oliva* DOI: DOI: Lleida de Universitat https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.01 INTRODUCTION Uhuru Street” ”. Collen’s that She argues work to be needs , 82 / Serra-Húnter Fellow & Fellow Serra-Húnter ; April 2021, pp. 9-12;April Dolors Ortega analyzes this short this analyzes Dolors Ortega The first chapter of this chaptervolume, first of The ISSN: e-2530-8335

In In

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 9-12 9 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 9-12 10 Ministry of Science, Innovation and Universities, IP Dr Felicity Hand, Universitat Autònoma de de Autònoma Universitat Hand, Felicity Dr IP Universities, and Innovation of Science, Ministry (Spanish World” [PGC2018-095648-B-I00] Ocean Indian the in of Belonging Myths Communities: M.G. in Vassanji’s Agency Narrative and gerontology. ofAging narrative of framework theInterstices Thus, “Exploring the within Pujolràs-Noguer, texts these 2018), yet– examined –as has no article 2010; novels (Hand, of these Samuelson, 2013; analyses in investigated Helff,2015; amply been has power the of narration although that argue al et Pujolràs-Noguer novels, M.G. Vassanji’s Ocean emblematic Indian two in agency narrative and of aging explore interstices the world. developing the in people avoice dispossessed for many so claiming water thus and to land of access right the to demand people was whose only crime murdersby ofthe ordinary four gender-free and humanity.the The sparked classless rebellion novel relates ethnic, Universities (IP Dr José Manuel Estévez-Saa, Universidade da Coruña). da Universidade Estévez-Saa, Manuel José Dr (IP Universities and Innovation of Science, Ministry [PID2019-109582GB-IOO], Spanish bythe English” granted in Literature(s) Twenty-First-Century in Identities Transcultural and Cartographies Migratory New of the Strategics and Ethics “Aesthetics, Project the to indebted also is Oliva Ignacio Juan Barcelona). the brutality inflicted against women and the gender prejudices imposed on victims the gender andwomen victims imposed on prejudices against inflicted brutality the Woods, of out the Coming collection, Doshi’s poetry of Tishani analysis his through achieves he This women. of of Indian how upon bodies violence the exerted is pungent examination Gender Doshi’s Violence Tishani in of –India. place descent his and homeland –Uganda– his with relationship of his view in he suffered refugehood and consequent of of and uprootedness state statelessness pain deploys the poet the to express African’,” that East devices hean poetic explores the Postcolony. As African Singh’s sentiment East ‘Portrait Asian the of in an Anti-Asian against “Singing article, his in performs Kahyana reading close the In construction. of(1971), identity ambivalences complexities and the examines Kahyana Danson African” East an as Asian of Jagjit an Singh’s analysis “Portrait of an Through Africa. of East communities Asian of diverse the imagination the in reverberates still which suffered has Uganda that events one is of most traumatic Dada the Amin Idi General survive. ultimately and meaning for making capacity their resides there speak− since so to unfinished, remain must tapestry −their costs at all safeguarded be must telling Scheherazade’s of 1997) spirit so, the (Baars, and imbued would action closure with preclude narrative in Omar Saleh and However,in never finished. is as Pius that Fernandes a tapestry a way of weaving as accounts by biographical old stories presenting in age life our Sea the By * Jorge Diego’s on’: on “‘Storiesgo and that against Transformative Resilience the The byfrom President time the Uganda of Asians 1972expulsion of Domínguez-Rué Emma and Oró-Piqueras Maricel Pujolràs-Noguer, Esther

The editors wish to acknowledge explicitly the funds of the Research Project “Rhizomatic “Rhizomatic Project Research the of funds the explicitly acknowledge to wish editors The ” fills up this void and brings to the fore the contradictions theof contradictions the fore to andvoid (re) this brings up telling ” fills One Thousand Nights, Thousand One By the Sea Sea the By The Book of Secrets Secrets Book of The published in 2017 and which stands as a powerful record of published 2017 in a powerful as stands which and from their aging perspective demonstrate, narrative narrative demonstrate, perspective aging from their The Book of Secrets Secrets Book of The Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls itself an Indian Ocean literary reference, their reference, their literary Ocean Indian an itself and Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s Abdulrazak and and Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s Abdulrazak and The Book of Secrets Secrets Book of The By the Sea. Sea. the By ” offers a ” offers Girls Are Are Girls scholars Territory:from stems Islanders” The theChagos of Tragedy theEmpty of “The Myth Islands. Chagos the of colonialism: cases ruthless recent and visible one to of most make the Hand, Felicity and Pujolràs-Noguer of Esther part of prolonged aggression. kinds human various nature’sfacing revolt against when it over to knowledge comes western prevail that suggests, Draga of knowledge, it non-European forms now for is alternative, granted, over non-European civilizations of parts proposed three by the “Land-River-Sea” triad the by as suggested in world hierarchies, fluidity increased an “West” and the “East” the and relationship between the in achanging mirrors decades, recent the in dramatically changed has which culture, and nature relationship between the which in ways the with concern a deep oppressive, shares centre− an polluting against technology-proof −a 2007) move version emancipatory of margin of the an Tiffin, & apostcolonialism” call “green (Huggan Helen and Tiffin Huggan Graham of Poppies. Derangement Derangement in Imaginary Ghosh’s Ecological Amitav Ocean: Indian 2018),“ecology of separation” (Neyrat, Draga’s Maria-Sabina “An Unconstructable the lens of Neyrat’s Through eco-criticism. Ghosh and devoted to Amitav article an texts. original or the exoticise domesticate translators respective their whether to determine dissected are Vassanji Catalan and and into Spanish Dangor of exercisewhereby translations the flavour.Zarandona’sis a practical article cultural its distinctive of erasing risk but the readers it runs to target accessible it easily makes thus and text original the domesticates method other translation the the text. On contrary, the markers of cultural the understand to who difficult find it readers possible the rejection possible therefore, of face must target and, as original to close the as text translated the leaving implies exoticising indicates, name the As or domesticating. exoticising methods: translation two Vassanji between choose must and of Dangor translators argues, Zarandona Hence, as background. linguistic and complex cultural aparticularly authors with of two process translation the in ingrained of VoicesReception Two Spain,” difficulties in the Afrindian exhibits “AchmatZarandona’s (1948-2020) article, Dangor M.G. and Vassanji (1950-): The Juan contribution the research, to of acknowledge Translation to literary Studies attempt an In worldwide of translation. their reception by means namely literatures, come outfashion, together. of woods the Doshi’s after defy, and, transmute survive, bodies psychological and how physical illustrates Diego finally resilience, on transformative dimension focused planetary feminist alarger within poetry of Indian collection country.the By this placing in aheterogeneity is there of bodies common discourse, the unlike that, portrays it of as gender well crimes violence as to detail used interests political and media the showcases also Diego demonstrates, Doshi’s poetry, as India. in assaults of sex , to legitimize academically the Chagos Islanders’ history of displacement and of and displacement history Islanders’ Chagos the academically , to legitimize The last article of “Indian Ocean Imaginaries” Ocean of article “Indian last The not could complete be without Imaginaries” Ocean on issue “Indian A special Ocean Indian of aspect forgotten an often on embarks article The next In the light of the current coronavirus crisis, Ghosh’s crisis, version own coronavirus of of current what the light the In ” offers an insightful exploration of Ghosh’sessay-book,insightful an ” offers in conjunction with the first volume of his Indian Ocean trilogy, Ocean volumeIndian conjunction first his in the of with Sea of Poppies. Sea If colonialism took European superiority superiority took European colonialism If

is a deliberate intent adeliberate is on the Sea of PoppiesSea a desire, as postcolonial postcolonial as a desire, and and The Great Great The The Great Sea Sea

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 9-12 11 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 9-12 12 you Felicity and feel honoured feel you on and Felicity to board. have you always We nature. thank her help support, altruistic with invaluable and issue this backing been generously she and enough has cultures, and literatures Ocean on Indian the research motor academic the been of Spanish she has the decades last the During group, Dr Hand. Felicity of Ratnakara the spirit of Chair indefatigable the and group. Consequently,tributearduous the labour to paying by to we finish want “repository to gem the anew add by the of collected jewels” happy to able have been extremely to we are of outcome, fact, amatter the with as are not that satisfied we not does level. That mean individual and academic onboth an to experiences, our accommodated we spirit and have absorbed that Ocean Indian the against apprehended a complete,goes Closure product. as enclosed, finished adversity. before generosity and of resilience oftestimony but, adisplacement most performance importantly, invaluable it an is Cheran’s the is interview Canada, in leaving aSri-Lankan people.over As million 77 spoken by language at once ancient contemporary and this in transparent is Ocean theIndian prescience of transnational The imaginary. Ocean core of Indian at the the Tamil the language poses that interview an in exposed beautifully is sensibility poetic Cheran’s Imaginaries.” Ocean on “Indian issue for closure this perfect It the constitutes member. a Ratnakara also Alonso, by Isabel section, written Interview included the in is Cheran Rudramoorthy poet Sri-Lankan the with Finally, atalk forgetfulness. against testimony astark as stands Govinden, which Betty poet and academic African “To My Grandmother. The Old written South by Kearsney, at Tea Natal” Factory volume poem the is of this frontiers asset on Another its waters. unnatural impose that forces disrupting those underlining also while territory Ocean of Indian the borderless the ethos Force: AMemoir” enhances which aUnifying as Ocean Indian entitled Collen “The writer Lindsey to publish amemoirdelighted Mauritian by the Jawdy. companion honourBilall life his we in are by his Following, written poems by some accompanied moments and of Mauritius shared in sketch apersonal tracing Khoyratty, Farhad friend and away academic aforementioned passed the recently and note It amoving devoted to opens with Ocean. of Indian the cartography imaginary to say, is that of delineation an to the task, complete primordial our successfully islanders. of displaced the tragedy the to publicize ameans as organized University from the of Mauritius, Khoyratty Dr Farhad authors, with the together that workshop writing oblivion,creative the namely against aperformance discusses and − second section the whereas Islanders of Chagos the of dispossession history colonial the Kidnapping− outlines Ruthless of a –TheVictims Islanders. of article Chagos the section first The colonialism. of contemporary instantiation hence position acrucial it as Mina (University of Lleida) in conversation with Canadian poet Lorna Crozier (U. Victoria). Crozier Lorna poet Canadian with conversation in of Lleida) (University Mina

Writing Myth and Memory to Fight Cultural Injustice Against Chagossians− presents presents Chagossians− Against Injustice Memory toWriting Fight and Cultural Myth 1 on issue editors, we do not this As want contributes issue of Creation this section the that but we believe not least, Last

Not forming part of this monograph, the issue closes with another interview by Núria byNúria interview another with closes issue the monograph, of this part Not forming Indian Imaginaries Ocean Ratnakara research research to be 1

Palabras clave indoceánicos. imaginarios yconsolidar crear en contribuido yha Índico Océano del yculturales literarias producciones las de estudio el en especializado español investigación conseguido. que ha financiados proyectos los de uno cada en acabo llevada investigación la de descripción una mediante Ratnakara investigación de grupo del académica trayectoria la presenta artículo Este Resumen Keywords imaginaries. Ocean of Indian consolidation and creation to the contributed has and area Ocean Indian of the productions cultural and literary of the study the in specializes that awarded. been it has projects research financed of the each in conducted research of the description a Group through Research Ratnakara of the trajectory academic the outlines article This Abstract Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista Ratnakara. Indian and Cultures Literatures Ocean Ratnakara. :

Indian Ocean, Ratnakara, Postcolonialism, Transnationalism. Postcolonialism, Ratnakara, Ocean, Indian : Océano Índico, Ratnakara, poscolonialismo, transnacionalismo. poscolonialismo, Ratnakara, Índico, : Océano THE RATNAKARA RESEARCH GROUP RESEARCH RATNAKARA THE Universitat de Lleida & Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona de Autònoma &Universitat Lleida de Universitat Ratnakara. Indian OceanRatnakara. Literatures and Cultures THE ACADEMIC TRAJECTORY OF TRAJECTORY ACADEMIC THE Esther Pujolràs-NoguerEsther &Felicity Hand INDIAN OCEAN IMAGINARIES. DOI: DOI: GRUPO DE INVESTIGACIÓN RATNAKARA INVESTIGACIÓN DE GRUPO LA TRAYECTORIA ACADÉMICA DEL ACADÉMICA TRAYECTORIA LA https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.02 IMAGINARIOS INDOCEÁNICOS. IMAGINARIOS , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 13-26; April is the only Spanish research group group research Spanish only the is

ISSN: e-2530-8335

es el único grupo de de grupo único el es

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 13 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 14 affiliations are modulated against an oceanic canvas that, in a rather nostalgic ratherin a nostalgic that, canvas oceanic an against aremodulated affiliations consciousness” (454). To national writing, fiction put it Ocean differently,Indian in acclaims. issue special this that literature new exciting to an given rise has mingling ethnic and religious linguistic Thesocio-political, British. by the instigated hierarchy racial by the triggered part in ethnicities, competition diverse and the among friction inevitable to testimony the bear of region but the hybridity celebrate the both also writers Ocean Indian population. Many African established the with mixing thus Natal, and of plantations Mauritius for sugar required the was labour indentured and Africa East in railway the to were build recruited machinery, Indians colonial theUnder Zanzibar. British life of financial and role commercial the in important increasingly an to acquire subcontinent from the merchants began and substantial was coast the presence on Swahili Indian The Africa. foot set in even Europeans the before centuries Ocean Indian the across merchants brought and travelers winds to belong. Thewho acommunity where belongs howmonsoon and long it takes of belonging: foreto of undertones the problems produced the by are myths which andtheporousness region of bring inherent the flexibility Indeed, issue. special this published in of writing creative examples and articles appreciated academic by the be can as However, of its communities. messiness in connectedness revels literature the of its and fluidity theborders rigour sufficient with or explain to contain fail frontiers due to its political “messiness” part as in No is doubt it this deserves. that scholars or cultural attention from literary critical to yet the receive has of research area this that despite fact the writing, Ocean of Indian muchin recent discussion feature fragmentation andnotions 25-26). integration of (Bose paradoxical These time and space through communities distances and element fragments divisive that a as time but same at the ocean the across events peoplesfactor, and connecting aunifying as Ocean Indian the on to need regard the to agree seem disciplines fromvarious scholars boundaries, external and internal of flexible overlooking the 52). (Vink of area study the contemporary any danger into Taking the inform account must boundaries and temporal and flexibility,of spatial openness connectedness, porousness,permeability, Henceforth, studies. Ocean Indian in “new thalassology” on the article landmark his in terms key P.M. outMarkus certain singles Vink 2010; 2007). Historian Simpson &Kamal Moorthy &Kresse 2004; Kearney regions (Hofmeyr 2010; geographical discrete as than rather of transnationalism sense a as construed been has Sri Lanka, and India Mauritius, Africa, South and East is that Ocean, Indian space. maritime of this essence fragmentary and unifying simultaneously the understood have gradually particular, in scientists, social as on transnationalism focus Ocean on Indian the 1980s. the since Current impetus debates to gain only began has of research solid area concomitant with the emergence of the new social imaginaries that have been shaped have shaped been that imaginaries emergence social of the new concomitant the with is which consciousness recent arelatively development is Ocean this of Indian world However, of of maritime past. the the ethos regional the manner, revives Indian Ocean imaginaries are configured around Prestholdt’s around “basin configured are imaginaries Ocean Indian comprised bySouth-West the of research area Accordingly, geographical the a as Ocean, Indian the Atlantic, the and Mediterranean to the Compared rhizomatic cultural and historical arena endowed with a natural endowed anatural arena with historical and cultural stories– sits uneasily in the Indian Ocean. The Indian Ocean has been home to failed been homefailed has to Ocean Indian The Ocean. Indian the in sits uneasily stories– success with associated often –so “diaspora” term tothe showwe proceeded that ensued. thus Comoro the Islands and Mauritius Reunion, Madagascar, Africa, of East areas geographical the identity in linguistic memory, and culture, of heritage, social Are-assessment de Chazal. M. and Hart by R.E. Jules Herman, expressed Oceanness utopian the Pan-Indian counteracted we of multiculturalism, uncontested performance over communal the experiences individual prioritized that perspective From space. anon-essentialist Caribbean the for example, within, of “Indianness” epitomized discourses that of multiculturalism celebration excessive the against a reaction was memories. This lens ofthe traumatized Affiliation, Trauma, project disclosed, &2010a). 2009 research first (Hand of title this the Ocean As Indian the and Africa East slavery, of days from the between dates which affinity, prove cultural deep the which writing, African East and tensions Mauritian and in silences question narrative phenomenon and approached to is observe and studies post-colonial in of hybridity the thefor to need overcome celebratory thetonewhich with arguing by began first We analysis. literary Ocean contribution of Indian up of area opening to the the and Cultures trajectories. academic our we evaluate that lens of the transnationalism through is which literature Ocean from Indian emanates what precisely is history of ashared of existence the Capitalism,” history. of Nonetheless, aprofound arecognition ashared recognition World:Non-aligned Transnational Identities Late Reinscription of in the Space and theSong “The notesof in Gupta insightfully not as did entail, of colonialism People’s experience of A recognition Conference. a shared Afro-Asian Solidarity 1955 the forged in the and meeting core of at alliances stood the Bandung the state (451). sovereignty” for national respect a mutual thenation- Thesovereignty of and of colonialism on experiences corporate hinged that developed allegiances rim Ocean of Indian nations independence new the the after decades the words, “in Prestholdt’s In spatiality. Ocean own to Indian re-negotiateliberation had their for struggle independent out emerged the aresult, of political that nations the as nation-oriented by the of punctuated empire ideology and, was of area the process movements decolonization future the of Prestholdt independence. observes, As the permeated that closures whole national bycontentious, imposing geographical geography. shared and a collective as Ocean Indian the viewed that sensibility regional pre-colonial the (Prestholdt 451) orientation members.of be Theoceanic IOR-ARC can recovers Prestholdt’s Ocean” only “sovereign consciousness” since of Indian the states “basin (IOR-ARC) Cooperation for epitomizes Regional Association Rim Ocean Indian of inter-state nature Thethe relations. creation of globalized increasing the and development the Gulf, of the in oil travel of a consequence of air discovery the as In our next project, next our In 2010In group research we founded the albeit aunifying, as Ocean perception the of Indian altered the Colonialism and by means of several research projects we have made a significant projects we asignificant have made research of several by means and Cartographies of Indianness in Indian Ocean Literatures. Memory, Memory, Literatures. in Ocean Indian of Indianness Cartographies necessarily necessarily we sought to re-configure the concept of “Indianness” through through conceptthe of “Indianness” we to sought re-configure Relations and Networks in Indian Ocean Literatures, Literatures, in Ocean Indian Networks and Relations configured as a transnational performance. It is also also is It performance. transnational as a configured Ratnakara: Indian Ocean Literatures IndianLiteratures Ocean Ratnakara:

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 15 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 16 restraints on production and publication during the apartheid era. on apartheid production the publication and during restraints able been work, to had publish their of areminder political origin the of Indian writers African South few century late twentieth the in shows that Naturally, this study. his writer in Indian to mention other African South Elder,any fails Mishra like but, supremacist ideology; African critique a offers South who,of he claims, (59). agonistic” Essop, less work to the of apage devotes Ahmed politically Mishra muted, and remained diaspora [so] of Indian of the politics apartheid, writing the under the disappeared “the multiracial Africa South in that Vijay claims Mishra study mammoth Tejani his In authors, Bahadur Peter and Asian Nazareth. of Ugandan the of novels the a discussion with together Essop, of short stories of the Ahmed reading Elder have (1992) frequently questioned. been A. Arlene credentials provides a careful whose origin, of writers Asian South African to East them links belonging national of in terms occupy they area Theshady diaspora. productions Asian of South the thecultural intoof way studies its work finds enough, their rarely curiously and, literature of African South from omitted studies been have largely origin of Indian & Pujolràs-Noguer 2018). (Hand writers Indian volume on African South Writers publication the of a other activities– –amongst through studies Ocean Indian experience. Ocean Indian the of overall part integral an as experience Indian African South specific the and we yet, located from Kenya, Mauritius or pattern settlement a different followed Africa South in community Indian The Africa. South in communities diverse forged between being are that of connectedness patterns and sociality the exploring by further in onestage hybridity findings took research previous our world, we Ocean Indian the in communities diaspora Asian on South the focus continued Therefore, we Mauritius. while to and Africa South and East in origin people the of amongst Indian particular, in peoples and, Ocean Indian the amongst discourse adialogic established has research our so diaspora Asian of South the fromstudies been omitted invariably has community Indian African South The area. underresearched relatively still –a Western Ocean the in Indian diaspora Asian South work on of body contributed the critical and growing to the area this in imbalance the havecorrected Thus we into corpus. the community Indian African South the work by on incorporating this to need expand showed the us Islands, Mascarene the and Zanzibar of Kenya, origin– of people the of Indian −in particular cultures and 2015, (Hand together 2010b &2011; 2011; Khoyratty 2015). Pujolràs-Noguer people Ocean bind Indian that connections transoceanic the have emphasised time, same at the and, fashion or impressionistic essentialist an in with dealt be cannot pollution to reinvented. be have had communities We diasporic Indian showed that and purity like Moreover, homelands. themes constructing certain and memory people those who have not on projects embarked of cultural especially diasporas, into two waves as well as two generations of diasporic writing in South Africa: the the Africa: South in writing generations of diasporic two as well as waves into two Africa’s]of South frontiers” [post-apartheid (70). literary writing the She classifies The Literature of the Indian Diaspora: Theorizing the Diasporic Imaginary Imaginary Diasporic the Theorizing Diaspora: the of Indian The Literature More recent studies engage with what Mariam Pirbhai calls a “broadening a“broadening calls Pirbhai Mariam what with engage More recent studies in gap the in fill One major to project gradually objective was of this theliteratures on before, focused indicated as which, research The previous (1997), examined –Aziz Hassim’s –Aziz examined werewhich texts literary of The self. transformation unceasing an evinced texts literary in embedded as of history experience the that we claimed Henceforth, colonialism. pre-date also and with coexist Ocean, Indian the across networks and of relations speak which subjectivities, South-South These cosmopolitanisms. world its and Ocean Indian the shapes that paradigm networks and relations the South subjectivities by we fostered consideration members– of South- conducted Ratnakara by the research Writing Indian African in South Networks and Relations interplay of power astrategic in in relations, participant active an subjectthe as studies. geographical and of economic history perspectives from the largely conceptualized been had that encounter and of of identities trade relation long to in the history performances and productions inflected literature that point was starting Our communities. Africa’s South divided hitherto forged between were being that of connectedness patterns and fore to to sociality the bring the we managed “new”the Africa, South voices of as leading as well writers, selection emerging of a of analysis the Through Africa. South of post-apartheid space out to map national the coalesce inextricably gender and attempt whereby to foreground an amethodology ethnicity, class, as should therefore acknowledged be “relations framework Our term. networks” and the conceptualized never formally had they a “relations paradigm, networks” and to adhering work, already their thus in exploration subjectivities ofan relational in Ronit and engaged Frenkel had Rastogi, Pallavi Desai, Gaurav as such scholars that we observed Although parameters. ethnic and racial despite− constraining beyond –and constructed were being subjectivities which in geography a social hence delineating era, post-apartheid “relations the in networks” and we called oppression, explored exploitation what statutory of studies and brutal many history a recent with not could a country ignored be in categories class and racial that it clear is publications. While mainstream ignored in still often are writers Indian African South indeed, Africa; South in communities diverse forged between being were that of connectedness of patterns provided the had acomprehensive analysis women (Govinden writers Indian 2008), no study ofsensitive African study South notable the exception of with Govinden’s Indians, of African South recent writing (6). continue culture” tothey inform how and mean they by what Her exploring “destabilise[s] taxonomies such study Africa. South post-apartheid in divisions root sociocultural at the of contemporary lies of “race,” still thorny category the she which, claims, tackles Frenkel similarly (Rastogi 9). areRonit not erased wholly idiosyncrasies Indian though even affiliation, primary the identity is African aSouth (9) that writing” but argues Indian African South identity in and politics between relationship determinate and “there adirect is that (71). approached is more agrees forcefully” self-assertion ethnic Rastogi Pallavi 1990 in of regime 70). the demise (Pirbhai that “It later fiction the in She is claims: the after years, of post-apartheid the that and responded to apartheid that writing Stemming from a Foucauldian perspective on subjectivity which measures measures which on subjectivity perspective from aFoucauldian Stemming the examine to werebeginning critics while that, Therefore, we realized strategically The Lotus People People Lotus The locating South African Indian literature within within literature Indian African South locating and and Revenge of Kali, of Kali, Revenge –the visible product–the of the Achmat Dangor’sAchmat

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 17 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 18 White Chin, Chin, White Curse, Kafka’s Singh’s Singh’s identity and mourning. and identity above the mentioned empathy, of expressions selfhood: of postcolonial studies in themes recurrent to three be of we discovered what intersectionality bycreated the lens of postcoloniality. of Ultimately, space remembering” explores the “aesthetics the concept of the “empathy” very the through to re-assess also us allows remembering of aesthetics This life. her/his subject unveiling marginalized the with relationship foments empathetic an writing we creative have proved and that extent how reading to the of methodology remembering of centre at aesthetics the our Empathy lies from one another. distant geographically by communities shared experiences, lived to say, is that of feeling, structures delineate narratives individual have it, these 2010). besided-ness” (1985)“accumulative (Gregg &Seigworth Williams As would and “in-between-ness” concepts of Theory sensitive Affect to the particularly them exclusion rendered global and of intersection stories at national the life of these 2018b; (Hand of India of partition the of survivors O’Connor 2018). The location or descendants survivors and Africa East Africa, South in diaspora Asian South the of members of narrations to personal explore diverse the ameans as have created of Remembering, the ourtitle of of part project, memories.first Theand/or communal of individual autobiographical accounts many the to alongside consolidated be had writing fiction development Ocean narrative the of Indian characterized that the that “re-membering”act the realization is generic turn this behind The reason Empathy,Remembering: Identification, Mourning, project, in next our on fiction. Notwithstanding, entirely focused 2018Noguer &2019). 2018a; (Hand rim Pujolràs- Ocean peoples of Indian the unite the that connections transoceanic the manifested they time same at the projects memory while and cultural individual reflected narratives these All Africa. from South origin of Indian by authors narratives but also were analysed, Mauritius and Africa from East origin by authors second project of not Indian which in only narratives this in consolidated world. the in of being ways on light alternative throw can of subjectivities study South-South thorough Moreover, experience. Ocean we have proved a of Indian the that part as its place take had to Kenya, fromor Mauritius pattern settlement followed adifferent having community, despite Asian African South the concluded that We far. so successfully elicited been had what other than and self between of relationship the investigation amore required nuanced thalassology component aconstitutive Ocean as of Indian experience Indian African South the situating and understanding that demonstrate to for us paramount It was of resistance. orderin to lay out script aesthetics the for an were deconstructed discourses and desires, bodies, whereby institutional mechanisms Days Thirteen and 1976 Hundred One As outlined in the previous paragraphs, our research projects so far were projects far so research our paragraphs, previous the in outlined As thus was first project in our initiated of The“Indianness” re-assessment To House, Imraan Coovadia’s Imraan Shamim Sarif’s Sarif’s Shamim is a straightforward allusion to the theoretical paradigm that we that paradigm theoretical to the allusion astraightforward is Dr Goonam’s The World Unseen, The Unseen, World The The Wedding Coolie Doctor Doctor Coolie among others– displayed a varied range of range avaried displayed others– among and and and Fatima Meer’s Fatima and we branched off into life writing. writing. into off welife branched Ronnie Govender’s Govender’s Ronnie High Low In-Between, High In-Between, Low The Aesthetics of Aesthetics The Prison Diary: Diary: Prison The Aesthetics Aesthetics The Black Chin, Chin, Black Ashwin Ashwin the more expected first-person memoirs as we consider that human rights violations rights first-person considerthat moreas we the human memoirs expected to similarly treated are be to of atrocities narratives fictionalised perspective, our From moved chosen explored forward. how and texts the of past the pessimism the However, conditioned of colonialism. death legacies by the we wentsocial beyond and/or to physical proximity their in lives on narrating focused selfconsciously exploredare that we The texts writing. creative as well as biographies political and memoirs, of testimonials, readings careful through resistance of and subjecthood contemporary,to haunt the preoccupations but we have reconsidered critical the continuemay colonialism caution.of The specters approached extreme be with to presentneeds Thepostcolonial them. itself or essentializing without fossilizing past logic of the colonial the within trapped remain may which histories personal or situations lived of particular to how Western explore the narratives the critic can be reduced can danger The eloquently us. Spivak problematic, reminds Gayatri as itself to need represented is be but global the this and of national the margins cultural and political, social, at situated the oppression. are and that injustices Lives of social testimonies of powerful analyses comprehensive includes insightful study postcoloniality. of term Whitlock’s the continued the by relevance exploring autobiography and studies postcolonial with critically engages &Álvarez Hassan of Westernout of history the issue modernity.of The special have that developed and recovery trauma ofof definitions validity of universal the of non-Westernexperiences favour ignored have in been groups, which or minority 2013 2015). Whitlock &Álvarez and traumatic the Hassan highlights Craps (Craps societies 2013; these in to human be meant of it what actually boundaries shifting by the shaped have been lives their because experiences on traumatic focused often has colonialism experienced or indirectly people who have directly by work writing on productions. life critical Recent cultural these analyzing and for reading to strategies proposescholars new encouraged has which filiation, borders. brought national about across to aneed has read genre the of seams at the inclusion of formerly straining the and overlooked subjects writing forThe made to former flourish. is minor genres space and subject decolonized is autobiography 2014). memoir and (Driver &Kossew way, this In Enlightenment the continued writing, generic of the exploration forms in life experimentation of and contributed theof has formationsnature identity to changing The (Whitlock 3). writing’ of more ‘life the inclusive with category replaced been has authors and term The ‘autobiography’very the tended workto be to relegated has of Western (Anderson 5). nature human universal express could which unique selfhood unified, notion the of a challenged has and of selfhood understanding widened the has inferior.theories The proliferation postcolonial of racially being as people inscribed or simply labourers indentured slaves, as such interest, of little and inferior inherently as people stories were those whose regarded life white, marginalized invariably and male sovereign subject, arational, usually persona, on Enlightenment the but criticism its emphasis of asubgenre literary Autobiography as long featured has countries. from former colonized of citizens memoirs experiences the and is that Postcolonial literary criticism has recently focused its scrutiny on life writing, writing, on life its scrutiny focused recently has criticism Postcolonial literary Postcolonial communities are nowadays transnational in outlook in and transnational nowadays are Postcolonial communities Biography edited by edited

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 19 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 20 this individual-focused line of analysis began to falter and, therefore, could not therefore, could be and, to falter began of line analysis individual-focused this that However, structure. we realized community alarger identitiestheir within to say, is performed that beings on “individual”, on the howfocus human specific strategies. survival as artefacts on cultural of reliance patterns similar reveal can homeland time but same at the forcibly persons from their and expelled poverty and disease through marginalized people minorities, of undertones problems the by ethnic only expose experienced can once deconstructed, of belonging, myths these We belonging. that national claim of aunified, sense any situation belies Ocean Indian projects, the research previous of Moreover, belonging. sense corroborate our we could in no as be unilateral and for can there them as of belonging myth the debunks adopted which and homelands their in minorities numerically are that of communities writing life the at examining World, Ocean Indian in the Myths of Communities: Belonging Rhizomatic project, for theresearch ongoing our basis geography. was This cultural Ocean fore to the the brings of which re-membering, of aesthetics the functionality the in factor akey as self “communal” a deep-seated 2018).Hand, & (Pujolràs-Noguer imaginaries Ocean of Indian indisputable part and intrinsic workshop, writing Healing, Loving, Writing to her to listen story. The volume willing audience entitled an victim traumatized the granted to narrative experience from traumatic transference the it that demonstrated important, Equally of invisible traumas. disclosure the adecisive component be can in proved writing it that and of also Remembering” “Aesthetics called paradigm contributed enormously theoretical our to reinforce have that texts autobiographical workshops provided with us writing creative two These writing. on life was women its focus and writers of Ugandan association with together organized workshopwas writing Thesecond creative psychologically. and sexually stories from women both who abused, have been recipients the whose members are of harrowing organisation feminist active extremely of premises at the took first place The Uganda. workshops Kampala, in writing creative conducted two of gender violence, we attempt victims been to who approach had women survivors an As from women survivors. especially of hidden testimonies, discovery the also but discourse of minority articulation critical to the work essential archival only is &Lloyd 8) not thus (JanMohamed minorities and hegemonic culture between struggle player the akey in is forgetting continue to subjected be to institutional of horror. call aroll in statistics just than rather backgrounds and names people with become real or survivors brought be when to closer victims readers can that challenged but simultaneously guided the formation the of albeit asatisfactory, guided but simultaneously challenged that amanner in self, pervaded communal other words, In the identity performance. individual the through seamed of community sense adeep since sustained, fully The archival and textual work so far conducted been monitoredhad workfar so by a and textual archival The thethird project us recognition to of led this from that resulted The research andmay have been which practices and cultural of mediation The recovery Isis-WICCE (Women’s Exchange) International Cross-Cultural

is the substantial testimony of traumatized lives that are an an are that lives of testimony traumatized substantial the is , a recollection of the narratives produced in the creative creative produced the in of narratives the , arecollection rhizomatic rhizomatic nature of the Indian of Indian the nature In/visible Traumas:In/visible Femrite which aims aims which , the , the , an , an a forceful communal self can inflict upon the marginalized individual. the marginalized upon inflict can self communal a forceful that of modes coercion persuasion diverse and the to untangle volume, seeks this in theEmpty of “The Myth Territory. includedIslanders” TheChagos the of Tragedy article, upon formulated homeland? The of loss the their experience Chagossian the binds profound that question: the to extent is what of community sense following the begs imaginary, Ocean Indian the in for visibility However, claim this imaginary. Ocean Indian the in aspace a people for and claiming as up self-esteem for therapy building agreat as works experiences their writing and Remembering music dancing. and séga and food as such culture, elements ofvarious material highlighting through culture have to fought promote their preserve and Chagossians notwithstanding, of alost paradise Myths ecosystem. delicate already on an change of people the environment would the somehow provoke and harm more climatic areturn that suggestion the and Reserve complication of creation of the aMarine prohibition the added the and recuperation of homeland with together the of alegal HIV/AIDS community. African South the and of Partition India Eastern thefrom community, resulting communities the Chagossian The we have selected: 2010). communities three the by areaxes of delineated Kamal projectour three The 2007; & Simpson Moorthy &Kresse 2004; (Kearney regions geographical discrete as than rather of transnationalism sense endowed network anatural with historical a as construed is article, this throughout emphasized been has (885). as collective” and Ocean, individual both Indian complicated The histories, within exists “Trauma itGilmore’s never exclusively always personal, is that assertion we stories, should enveloping Leigh add life essence these traumatic the considering and of Likewise, belonging. sense no is unilateral there that fact the highlight but they the belong, to need express stories life that is identities.point Thus, our of departure individual configure identities that multiplicity of the cultural long disclosed has Glissant affiliations. (1997) national and socio-cultural of historical, understanding a defines that “in-betweenness” the enhances time, same at the and, identity constructions in intrudes surreptitiously that of origins myth pervasive still an attemptthe to denounceis belonging of the of myth dismantling This belonging. of order myth in the of to debunk communities, writing on life the to focus aim our et (David history” national and relation in to family constituted (11). past” the identity is “individual that claim when We they them with agree to to form arenewed constitute of access as entangled so are myth and forgetting, fiction,invention, truth, where fact, aspace creates memory collective “personal and that us remind al et Davis collectives. human of these writing life “communal” the 2010) Ravi 2008; representations explored but of (Bragard them no has to date study & 2011;Vine (Jeffery 2010) Chagossians Johannessen literary on arestudies there and the have studied anthropologists and Sociologists people Mauritius. in Chagossian the minority: lens of under the aforgotten postcolonial treated is which community identified onesole has area into this research Our inexistent. practically is writing” ofepisodes mourning. calculated via of empathy acts identity,conciliatory through deeply dis-unified Critical work on the specificities of a potential corpus of “communal life life corpus of work potential of a on specificities “communal the Critical The Chagossian community of Mauritius suffered the pain of deportation pain of deportation the suffered Mauritius of community Chagossian The rhizomatic

al 13) which upholds upholds 13) which al cultural and cultural rhizomatic

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 21 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 22 Communities: Myths of Belonging in the Indian Ocean World, Ocean Indian in the Myths of Belonging Communities: Nation? politic body of Rainbow of celebratory the the part intrinsic an as integrated of be to HIV/AIDS sufferers bodies for maimed the allow question So, strategies to the confronted representational be what is: machine. border-creating to the apartheid aftermath an as upon inclusion parameters construed nation a purposely Africa, Souththe New to build effort national the in presence their underline to HIV/AIDS struggle by sufferers. affected People by AIDS narratives of body personal growing the visible is in this and to AIDS response their in engaged however,productive. more recent In years, people becoming governments are and and young the it targets because to disasters respond to ability these the undermines that it time thesame at damage the it amplifies as country the scourge that forth so water and of corruption, clean lack the the wars, the famines, the than deadlier to much be disease proves this HIV/AIDS wreaks that devastation incalculable Theslow, persons. stigmatized of ostracised, who acommunity constitute AIDS of Partition? trauma national the with oppression intertwines of Dalits and mode(s) marginalization representational of communal experience the does what In of Partition India? Eastern the of self-creation of women survived that on impinge process the photographs self foodways)? and How communal the does first-person narratives, (memoir, autobiographies, fictionalized and testimonials, of recollection genres the of present through the but also anxieties the through not only reconstructed and project”–structured a “lived as memory understand and How do of past? we analyze the imbrication of present reconstruction the the the in of to understanding our happens questions: What following the to answer seeking be project, new we will this In event aproduction and constructed. of “past” the are of the “history” upon ground the become the which memorialized, and imagined eventthe isitselfwhich (re)written, through (re)first-person narratives, fictionalized and Thememoirs, role of Partition India. the of autobiographies,like testimonials, event to (re)consider of which atraumatic concept within umbrella aftermath the an as project, functions research previous the of we in coined remembering” The events/histories. “aesthetics traumatic remembering in present,and especially of conjuncture past present” the in this (94), lives and to selves our trace we aim of sense our with into them to sync bring “we remodel pasts that our assertion project. Paul out previous John Following the Eakin’s in of work the carried is increasingly relevant to (455). world” our relevant increasingly is on Prestholdt Feeding ’s and assertion, it evokes amemory, that ideal cosmopolitan the yet practically is city port Ocean that “the Indian Prestholdt standpoint, From affirms ahistorical presently thriving. are studies Ocean Indian that arena cultural and literary the in It specially is fallacy. a blatant course, is, of This area. geographical to explored be this in remains little perspective, studies cultural and erroneouslymight conclude from aliterary that, Group, one Research Ratnakara by one the the experienced outlined, been has Ocean theIndian around modelled trajectory academic an which in article first this on Issue Special this in answered partially Some of the questions put forward in our current project, current our in Some put of questions the forward HIV/ by theaffected people specifically and Africa South is axis third Our continuationis a India, of Partition Eastern the of narratives axis, Thesecond Indian Ocean Imaginaries. Indian Imaginaries. Ocean are, if not if completely, are, Rhizomatic Rhizomatic By reading By reading to be explored in this ever expanding Indian Ocean rhizome. Ocean Indian expanding ever to explored be this in So, to much closure. remains resistance instinctual an and for expansion capacity endless endowed an are with infers, suggestively Glissant as Rhizomes, writing. Ocean re-produced Indian in aesthetically been has that community rhizomatic into it metamorphose the evokes that ideal cosmopolitan the and city port Ocean of Indian memory the the that we claim positioning, cultural and from aliterary Revised paper accepted for publication: 29/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 15/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 23 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 24 Bragard Bose J Baars, Anderson Hand Hand Hand Hand Hand Hand Gregg Gupta Govinden Glissant Gilmore Frenkel Elder Eakin Driver Craps , Sugata. , Sugata. , Felicity. “Coping with Khandaanity in Diaspora Spaces: South Asian Women in East Africa.” Africa.” Women East in Asian South Spaces: Diaspora in Khandaanity with “Coping , Felicity. , Felicity. “‘Picking Up the Crumbs of England’: East African Asians in Yasmin Alibhai- Yasmin in Asians African East of England’: Crumbs Up the “‘Picking , Felicity. Women’s Asian Memoirs.” African East Burdens: “Impossible , Felicity. , Felicity. Gurnah’s Abdulrazak Rifts: Healing and Stories “Untangling , Felicity. , Felicity. “La isla de Mauricio: un laboratorio de hibridación.” hibridación.” de laboratorio un Mauricio: de isla “La , Felicity. , Paul John. John. , Paul , Arlene A. “Indian Writing in East and South Africa: Multiple Approaches to Colonialism and and Colonialism to Approaches Multiple Africa: South and East in Writing “Indian A. , Arlene , Stef. , Stef. , Akhil. “The Song of the Non-aligned World: Transnational Identities and the Reinscription Reinscription the and Identities World: the Non-aligned Transnational of Song “The , Akhil. , Melissa & Gregory J. &Gregory , Melissa , Dorothy & Sue & Sue , Dorothy an. “Critical Turns on Aging, Narrative and Time.” and Narrative Turns on Aging, “Critical an. , Ronit. , Ronit. , Véronique. “Murmuring Vessels: Relocating Chagossian Memory and Testimony in Shenaz Testimony Shenaz in and Memory Chagossian Relocating Vessels: , Véronique. “Murmuring , Leigh. “Trauma and Life Writing.” Life and “Trauma , Leigh. Biographical Forms Culture. 1992. 115-139.Greenwood, Apartheid.” 155-158. (2014): www.reading.ac.uk/web/files/e-france/Bragard.pdf Ocean. Indian Patel’s 2006. Press, sity Life. https://doi.org/10.1177/0021989416652646 Brown’s Autobiographies.” Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Literatures Mellen Press, 2010b. in African Literatures (2009): 103-108.Mauricio, octubre sobre 19 monográfico Capitalism.” Late in of Space Women. Indian African South by Writings Selected , Édouard. , Édouard. , Linda. , Linda. , Devarakshanam Betty. Betty. , Devarakshanam Postcolonial Witnessing: Trauma Out of Bounds of Trauma Out Witnessing: Postcolonial 7/2 (2012):143-165. A Hundred Horizons: The Indian Ocean in the Age of Global Empire Global of Age the in Ocean Indian The Horizons: A Hundred Le Silence des Chagos des Silence Le The Subversion of Subversion The Reconsiderations: South African Indian Fiction and the Making of Race in Postcolonial Postcolonial in Race of Making the and Fiction Indian African South Reconsiderations: University of South Africa Press, 2010. Press, Africa of South University Writing Life Writing. Narrative, History, Autobiography Autobiography , 42/3 Fall (2011): Fall , 42/3 100-116. Poetics of Relation Reworlding: The Literature of the Indian Diaspora. Diaspora. Indian the of Literature The Reworlding: e-France: an on-line Journal of French Studies French of Journal on-line an e-France: Kossew , Seigworth

vol. 2. Margaretta Jolly (Ed.). Fitzroy Dearbon, 2001. 885-887. Dearbon, (Ed.). Fitzroy Jolly Margaretta 2. vol. , 41/ 2(2010a): 74-92. . Routledge, 2001. . Routledge,

. “Re-framing South African Life Narratives” Narratives” Life African South . “Re-framing Class and Gender Roles in the Novels of Lindsey Collen Lindsey of Novels the in Roles Gender and Class Sister Outsiders: The Representation of Identity and Difference in Difference and of Identity Representation The Outsiders: Sister ”, ‘L’ici et l’ailleurs’: Postcolonial Literatures of the Francophone Francophone of the ”, Literatures ‘L’ici Postcolonial l’ailleurs’: et WORKS CITED WORKS The Journal ofCommonwealth Literature . Trans. Betsy Wing. University of Michigan Press, 1997. Press, of Michigan University Wing. Betsy . Trans. Cultural Anthropology (Eds.) (Eds.) , 70 (2015): May 13-40. The Affect Theory Reader Theory Affect The https://doi.org/10.1353/ral.2011.0065 Encyclopedia of Life Writing: Autobiographical and and Autobiographical LifeWriting: of Encyclopedia . https://doi.org/10.1353/ral.0.0246 . Palgrave Macmillan, 2013. Macmillan, . Palgrave University of South Africa Press, 2008. Press, Africa of South University International Journal of . , 7/1 (1992): 63-79. . Duke University Press, 2010. Press, University . Duke . 2 (2008): 132-147.. 2(2008): Emmanuel S. Nelson (Ed.). S. Emmanuel Studia Africana Studia . Routledge, 2020. , 53/1 (2018a): 61-77. By the Sea. the By Research in African African in Research , Harvard Univer , Harvard Life

Aging and Later Later and Aging

. Writing . . Número Número . ” . Edwin . Edwin Research https:// 11/2 11/2 - Pujolràs-Noguer Pujolràs-Noguer Pujolràs-Noguer Prestholdt Pirbhai O’connor Neyrat Moorthy Mishra Johannessen Jeffery Janmohamed Hofmeyr Khoyratty Kearney Huggan Hassan Hand Hand , Felicity. “Narrative Empathy in Dr. in Goonam’s Empathy “Narrative , Felicity. , Felicity & Esther &Esther , Felicity , Laura & David &David , Laura , Frédéric. , Frédéric. , Salah D. & David D. &David , Salah , Vijay. , Mariam. , Mariam. , Graham & Helen &Helen , Graham , Milo. , Milo. tion. tions. Journal of Postcolonial Studies Postcolonial of Journal tions. ji’s doi.org/10.1080/00111619.2018.1459456 Gurnah’s Gurnah’s Abdulrazak in Space.” Asia-Pacific. and Caribbean, the Africa, in pora Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Perspectives ledge, 2007. 2010. 69-104. Halle-Wittenberg, Martin-Luther-Universität der Asien Vorderer Afrika, Orient, Regionalstudien Interdisziplinäre für Zentrum (Eds.). Japan and Mascarenes from Studies Case Invention: of Repatriation”. for Struggles Chagossian in tions Two Powers World Mauritius”. Discourse Minority of Context 2011. Edition, 145-156.Océan Indien Océan l’espace dans l’histoire Muslims.” Mauritian for of Origin Myth New Studies. Postcolonial Writing 801X.2018.1487323 , Isabel. “Universalizing the Indian Ocean” Ocean” Indian the “Universalizing , Isabel. , Shanti & Ashraf &Ashraf , Shanti , Maurice. “Exploring the Hindu/Muslim Divide Through the Partition of Bengal.” of the Partition Through Divide Hindu/Muslim the “Exploring , Maurice. , Farhad. “From the Ocean with a Short Memory: The Bollywood Courtesan as an Old/ as Courtesan Bollywood The Memory: aShort with Ocean “From the , Farhad. , Jeremy. “Locating the Indian Ocean: Notes on the Postcolonial Reconstitution of Reconstitution Postcolonial on the Notes Ocean: Indian the , Jeremy. “Locating The Book of Secrets Secrets of Book The ” , Steffen F. “From Socialist Uprising to Cultural Genocide: the Emergence of Emergence Tradi the Genocide: Cultural to Uprising , Steffen F. “FromSocialist , Abdul & David &David , Abdul Life Writing The Literature of the Indian Diaspora: Theorizing the Diasporic Imaginary. Imaginary. Diasporic the Theorizing Diaspora: Indian the of Literature The The Indian Ocean in World History in World Ocean Indian The , Brill Rodopi, 2018. Rodopi, , Brill Journal of Eastern African Studies. Studies. African Eastern of Journal The Uncontestable Earth: An Ecology of Separation. Separation. of Ecology An Earth: Uncontestable The Mythologies of Vocabularies Migration, of Indenture: Novels of Dias the Asian South Desertion” Critique. Studies in Contemporary Fiction. Fiction. Contemporary in Studies Critique. Desertion” , Esther. “Between Memory and Desire. The Historical Novel as a Shadow Genre Genre as aShadow Novel Historical The Desire. and Memory “Between , Esther. , Esther. “Imperially White and Male. Colonial Masculinities in M.G. in Masculinities Colonial Male. and White “Imperially , Esther. Abdulrazak in Romance and Miscegenation Bodies: “Desiring/Desired , Esther. , Routledge, 2010. , Routledge, Eviction from the Chagos Islands: Displacement and Struggle for Identity against against Identity for Struggle and Displacement Islands: Chagos the from Eviction Vine Pujolràs-Noguer , 15/4 (2018b): 561-576. . Sandra Evers & Marry Kooy (Eds.). 2011. (Eds.). Kooy 83-102. &Marry Evers . Sandra Álvarez Tiffin . “Sorrow, Sadness, and Impoverishment: The Lives of Chagossians in Chagossians of Lives The Impoverishment: and . “Sorrow, Sadness, 9/1(2007): 1-11. . Jamal Lloyd (1994) and Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s (1994) Abdulrazak and Desertion” CLIO CLIO Desertion” . “Green Postcolonialism.” Postcolonialism.” . “Green . 76 (2018): 45-56. (Eds.). (Eds.). (Eds.). “Baleful Postcoloniality” Postcoloniality” “Baleful (Eds.). https://doi.org/10.1163/9789004365032 . . “Toward a Theory of Minority Discourse” Discourse” Minority of . “Toward aTheory Cultural Critique ed. Eileen William Wanquet and Mohamed Aït-Aarab, Aït-Aarab, Mohamed Wanquet and William Eileen ed. (Eds.). Indian Ocean Studies. Cultural, Social, and Political Political and Social, Cultural, Studies. Ocean Indian . 21/1 (2019): 131-149. https://doi.org/10.1080/13698010601173783 https://doi.org/10.1080/14484528.2018.1426969 . . Routledge, 2004. . Routledge, 9/3 (2015): 440-467. 45/1 (2015): 41-65. Relations and Networks in South African Indian Indian African South in Networks and Relations Coolie Doctor PMLA Repenser les mythes fondateurs et l’ecriture de de l’ecriture et fondateurs mythes les Repenser Tradition Within and Beyond the Framework Framework the Beyond and Within Tradition University of Toronto 2009. University Press, 6(1987): 5-12. , 124/ 3(2010):, 124/ 721-729. Interventions. International Journal of . Susanne Klien & Patrick Neveling Neveling &Patrick Klien . Susanne and Zubeida Jaffer’s Zubeida and Fordham University Press, 2018. Press, University Fordham 59/5 (2018): 596-608. https://doi.org/10.1080/1369 Desertion Desertion Biography . 36/1 (2013). 36/1 (2005)” (2005)” The Nature and and Nature The Our Genera Interven

Vassan . Revista https:// Rout ------.

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 25 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 13-26 26 Williams Whitlock Vink Simpson Ravi Rastogi Pujolràs-Noguer , Srilata. “Grieving Islands: History, Memory and the Chagossian Tragedy”. Chagossian the and Memory History, Islands: “Grieving , Srilata. , Markus P.M. “Indian Ocean Studies and the ‘New Thalassology’” Thalassology’” ‘New the and Studies Ocean P.M. “Indian , Markus , Edward & Kai &Kai , Edward , Pallavi. , Pallavi. 2015. 41-62. (2007): Western Indian Ocean 2010: Press, 344-360. UNISA (Eds.). Water: Navigating the Indian Ocean State UP, 2008. Uganda, 2019. UAB Digital Deposit, 2018. , Raymond. , Raymond. , Gillian. , Gillian. Afrindian Fictions. Diaspora, Race, and National Desire in South Africa. Africa. South in Desire National and Race, Diaspora, Fictions. Afrindian , Esther & Felicity &Felicity , Esther Postcolonial Life Narratives. Testimonial Transactions The Country and the City the and Country The Kresse , Hurst &Company, 2007., Hurst (Eds.). (Eds.). https://ddd.uab.cat/record/195164 Hand Struggling with History. Islam and Cosmopolitianism in the the in Cosmopolitianism and Islam History. with Struggling . Pamila Gupta, Isabel Hofmeyr & Michael Pearson Pearson &Michael Hofmeyr Isabel Gupta, . Pamila (Eds.). (Eds.). . Chatto and Windus, 1985. Windus, and . Chatto In/visible Traumas. Healing, Loving, Writing also published by Femrite, byFemrite, published also Journal of Global History Global of Journal . Oxford University Press, Press, University . Oxford Eyes Across the the Across Eyes Ohio Ohio , 2 , Palabras clave pertenencia. de sentido yel identidad la como conecptos de negoiación constante donde una hay yposibilitadores fluidos espacios esos explorar Vassanji de para cortos relatos los de análisis el con ysigue india asendencia de tanzanos los entre que existen afiliaciones y identitarias relaciones complejidad las la de analiza Tanzania, en india comunidad la de genealogía breve una de parte discusión Nuestra indentitarias. relaciones complejas establecen donde se Occidental, Índico Océano del interculturales redes las de marco el en y tripartita jerarquizada sumamente sociedad una de étnica multiplicidad yla fragmentación la diáspora, la estudiaremos trabajo este En Tanzania. de historia la para cruciales cambios ciertos de contexto el en por Vassanji los Shamsis, como ficcionalizados Ismaili, minoría la de miembros breves, relatos de ciclo el analiza artículo siguiente El Resumen Keywords negotiated. to be are belonging and identity where spaces enabling and fluid those explore of order Vassanji’s to in stories short analysis on moves to the and descent, of Indian citizens Tanzanian among affiliations and relations identity complex the it analyses Tanzania, in community Indian of the genealogy historical abrief from stems discussion Our established. are relations where complex identity Ocean, Western the Indian in networking cross-cultural of framework the within studied be will society tripartite hierarchical areally in multiplicity ethnic and fragmentation Diaspora, of Tanzania. history the in changes of crucial context the in Shamsis, as whom Vassanji community, fictionalises Ismaili minority of the members This article analyses the short story cycle cycle story short the analyses article This Abstract THE WESTERN INDIAN OCEAN: FLUID ENABLING FLUID OCEAN: INDIAN WESTERN THE Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista NEGOTIATING IDENTITY AND BELONGING IN AND IDENTITY NEGOTIATING IDENTIDAD E INTEGRACIÓN EN EL OCÉANO ÍNDICO OCCIDENTAL: ÍNDICO OCÉANO EL EN EINTEGRACIÓN IDENTIDAD ESPACIOS DE NEGOCIACIÓN EN EN NEGOCIACIÓN DE ESPACIOS : Vassanji, Indian Ocean, Diaspora, Displacement, Fluidity Displacement, Diaspora, Ocean, : Vassanji, Indian SPACES M.G. IN VASSANJI’S : Vassanji, Océano Índico, Diáspora, desplazamiento, fluidez. desplazamiento, Diáspora, Índico, : Vassanji, Océano DOI: DOI: https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.03 Universitat de Barcelona de Universitat Dolors Ortega , 82 Uhuru Street UHURU STREET ; April 2021, pp. 27-46; April Uhuru Street UHURU STREET UHURU , which describes the life of the of the life the describes , which DE M.G. VASSANJI ISSN: e-2530-8335 , que describe la vida de de vida la , que describe

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 27 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 28 to Brennan and Burton has been: has Burton and to Brennan according which Tanzania, in located Africa, East in city largest the Salaam, es Dar 25). content theme, is in were diverse duration (Bertz of and this example Agood of “cosmopolitan connection,” practices own their determined others which with groupsa multiplicity in of and encounters of Individuals nation-states. narratives stable solid over and by questioning time transactions cultural and social Ocean Indian have permeated that identity traits universalism; and cosmopolitanism somehow fostered that network transnationalism, exchange transregional great it interaction and comprised a cultural and migration as well as trade, and ofcentre 11).(Pearson commerce a neuralgic was Ocean Indian the Furthermore, understood hardly they world whose dynamics Ocean Indian of an structures continuing to the themselves newcomers accommodated the world because Ocean arrival. European before the development creation and the in economy’ global of ‘first part integral an played Africa Ocean Indian that and demonstrate time, over fluctuated ones albeit that technology, people, of ideas, capital, commodities, and exchanges world “ensured important Ocean Indian the and regions African Ocean Indian between the connections and slaves in traffic large-scale the with hand went in hand Indian and economic and life. cultural its social, shaped has that diversity idiosyncratic world an with Ocean provided Indian the characteristic hegemony. colonial long cities port beforetremendously European wealthy This with fleets trading Chinese and Persian, Ethiopian, Bengali by Arab, navigated routessea established had well Ocean theIndian oceans, theAtlantic and Pacific and foreconomic exchange.”(Abu-Lughod diffusion, 261) for cultural the Unlike of “[a] peoples, communities; for migrations the local ‘highway’ various great between negotiations intensecultural afluidof space and a major crossroads interregional or Indian Tanzanians from the second-third generation onwards. generation second-third the from Tanzanians or Indian Wahindi equivalent Swahili or its “Indians” term English bythe to referred were Tanzania in settled who sub-continent Indian the from immigrants in Swahili.” I will be using Indian for immigrants and Tanzanian citizens of Indian descent descent of Indian citizens Tanzanian and immigrants for Indian using be Iwill Swahili.” in 1 control. political for (13) nationalists African and officials colonial pean Euro between struggles national control, and for military Britain and Germany between struggles global space, for urban Indians and Africans between struggles racialized alongside stand immigrants, upcountry against indigenes Zaramo and Shomvi as well as Zaramo, Shomvi and between for authority struggles Local litan. cosmopo the and national, the local, the between asite of juxtaposition all above 1500 after over not Indian did impact the have agreat Europeans fact, In Arab brought and people of coast Since antiquity, the exchanges commercial as characterised been has networks, circulation with its Ocean, Indian The

As Marie-Aude Fouéré (359) points out, “[b]efore the partition of India in 1947, in of India (359)Fouéré partition “[b]efore out, the Marie-Aude points As 1 traders in contact with each other. The exchange of goods and ideas and ideas goods of other. each exchange The with contact in traders Wahindi . Today they are called “Asians” in English and and English in “Asians” called . Today are they ” (Campbell 37)” (Campbell - - categories, which were built by the state apparatus in colonial times. colonial in apparatus were state by built which the categories, identity and lines racial along divided but separately.” still is society (7) Tanzanian people livewhich in “side-by-sidesociety a plural it exemplifies harmony; rather would blendin people together which of backgrounds in different society cultural to negotiated. be are where belonging identity and spaces of Vassanji’s analysis to the order short stories in and toenabling explore fluid those and descent, moves on of Indian citizens amongTanzanian affiliations and relations complex the order identity in to understand Tanzania, in community Indian the of genealogy from abrief historical stems discussion Our established. are relations where complex Western Ocean, identity the in Indian networking cross-cultural of framework the within studied be will society tripartite hierarchical a really in lives multiplicity of and ethnic 1960s fragmentation from the Diaspora, onwards. 19 the in Africa to East Vassanji double the 80s. of Shamsis the the describes migration and 50s the between of Tanzania history the in changes ofcontext the crucial in the Shamsis, as community, whom Vassanji Ismaili of minority the fictionalises cycle on be short story the will study this of The focus Tanzania. in descent of Indian Africans regarding exchanges Ocean. Indian the across linkages these example of good as a serves in experience community Tanzania 2007).Indian The Metcalf world 2006; (Bose Ocean Indian the across linkages transnational existing certain intensified nationalism anti-colonial and (28) colonialism British Both –but by not Europeans.” mediated relationships dominated– altered in sea the across interact and continued to and trade travel, structures political to new adapted Ocean residents of Indian the “indigenous by colonialism, destroyed of being out, instead points British). the Bertz (especially As rule colonial survived connections standing th century and from postcolonial Africa towards Europe or North America America or Europe North towards Africa from postcolonial and century After 1800, the Indian Ocean was partially transformed but certain long- but certain transformed partially was Ocean 1800, Indian the After economic resources. (Burton 5) to access and rights of political allotment framework, legal the in repercussions substantial had have centuries ahalf one and last of the history Tanzanian the in which categorisations these by affected unequivocally are Europeans) Arabs, it from (Africans, excluded those as well as (Indians) acategory under subsumed are which persons hand, other On the groups. pressure and state’s representatives the state, of the interests economic and to political connected act aperformative as seen is or native, Tanzanian Indian, being as group person of a or categorisation The considered be amulti present-day cannot Tanzania asserts, Brennan As explores article cultural Vassanji’sthese This as a workmeditation on TANZANIAN CITIZENS OF INDIAN DESCENT: OF INDIAN CITIZENS TANZANIAN HISTORICAL, SOCIOECONOMIC AND SOCIOECONOMIC HISTORICAL, CULTURAL CONFIGURATIONS CULTURAL Uhuru Street , which traces the lives of lives the traces , which

the members the

-

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 29 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 30 as threatening menace by the Germans precisely on the very same grounds. Indians Indians grounds. same on precisely very the Germans by the menace threatening as were subjects, perceived British as status of their because intervention partly colonial who, despite by favoured of being Indians, that was categories pigeonholed social these all among ambiguous The most traders. retail tended and to wholesale be and class were middle the Arabs and monopoly Indians the Indian as the on trade were excluded from Wealthy Africans to survive. enough who produced barely farmers scale by poverty, were marked were self-sufficient,small standards living crops, majority,but great the cash producers of and important whose labourers, Africans Many businesses. other and mines, plantations, of farms, managers and owners and government servants, apparatus. social stratified ahighly was society African East German time. at forged the being was socioeconomic which context hierarchical of acomplex aresult really and as Identity. were aPan-Indian to built reinforce ties intracommunity strong and communities from other themselves distanced over Indians other communities. Indians favoured policies colonial identity when emerged German Indian pan-communal diasporic a amongIndians, differences ethnicity and class, religion, caste, despite language, (2013) or not clear-cut group is identity. auniform adiaspora states, However, of different professions. shopkeepers artisans and as were active groups ( caste in organised Hindus, as well as factions, Sunni Muslim while Bohoras) were Khojas, merchants, mostly (Ismaili Members factions Shia of Muslim families affluent and merchant as it incorporating well-off, (Burton 2), minority” as middleman the“a position Indians established of circumstances century. These the 20 of decades first the in commerce encouraging and railways building Africa, colony their in East invested in Germans the until on mainland the settled had Very Indians few Tanganyika. were formed colonial communities in late 19 the not it until was Sultanate, Busaidi the during concept to related the of belonging. as Indians devoted be to will (Fouéré attention 362). Indians and section, special this Arabs In Africans, between divide socioeconomic cultural and asharp contributed rule, to building of colonial followed impact by of the Zanzibar, islands the in and coast the along people living ground. (Fouéré 361) (Fouéré ground. common their Islam in found that a society formed workers, or farm domestic as employed were who slaves, and Wapemba– and Watumbatu Wahadimu, groups, main three in people) –divided 2 identity understood be may pan-communal diasporic this Furthermore, Zanzibar in settled first had Muslims numbers of Indian growing While subcontinent and from the Indian migrants between contacts first The

Africans were internally diverse. Swahili merchants, Shirazi or Afro-Shirazi (indigenous (indigenous or Afro-Shirazi Shirazi merchants, Swahili diverse. internally were Africans The white population were missionaries, professional and professional white populationThe were missionaries, the ambivalent relations that came up between Africans and and Africans up between came that relations ambivalent the though the community was by no means monolithically monolithically by no means was community the though

did “humble street traders middling skilled artisans artisans skilled middling traders street “humble did

such as the Karimjees” (Brennan & Burton 35). &Burton 35). (Brennan Karimjees” the as such 2 were government servants, business employees, employees, business servants, government were th century that big Indian big Indian that century As Eric Burton Burton Eric As jati ), ), th

Arabs) and non-natives (Indians). non-natives and Arabs) and (including Africans natives second one the and non-Europeans, between and Europeans between drawn was line first The African. and Indian, European, of race: monolithic categories three following basis on aracial spaces urban the segregated 45-52). (Burton capital colonial new up to their build started colonial planners The when they Germans by the devised been already had which neighbourhoods, segregated and/or socially into city, the city racially across the zones splitting racial government the three capital, created commercial and administrative colonial British the Salaam, es community. the Dar In within divisions political and religious class, of strengthening the went with along Tanganyika in policies colonial British the against among ofIndians acommon identification feelings Increasing Europeans. than rights fewer but still Africans, than more them gave rights which category middle economy. a and Indians assigned role administration active The in British an were allowed they and Africa East in moved settled and migrants other Indian and traders Gujarati boomed again. immigration opened region and the up in economic New British. opportunities by the administered territory mandated Africans). and Arabs (Germans, objectthe of community resentment or other suspicion racial from every became they complexlocation, since social in a very Indians left This Africans. and enjoyed to Arabs comparison in treatment apreferential Indians though, practice, white population law. before the the not as did enjoy In rights they and same the administration colonial “natives” as German by the categorised and essentialised were legally Africans and Arabs Therefore,Indians, communities. other racial the all world was colonial which the to destabilise potential athreatening as ascendency Indian by the apparatuses. or ideological in settings urban economic in and sectors, social the in policies, provisions discriminatory and of Indians. category legal single the under craftsmen and impoverished farmers and landowners, small retailers, with along Well-off wereclassified varied. weremerchants extremely immigrants Indian promoted. However, status social their economic to see the of situations possibility have the could more and acquire creditors land could Indian aconsequence, As slave trade, commercial the and of suppression the indebted of because heavily became planter class Arab the that due fact to the scale social the in were Arabs above soon located the was in Kariakoo and, from the late 1920s, in Ilala; though a number of urban of urban anumber though 1920s, late Ilala; the in from and, Kariakoo in was population African the core The of community. growing fastest Salaam’s es Dar wars, the between was, for what quarters commercial and residential both provided which bazaar congested the II, Zone in were concentrated Indians north. to the suburbs coastal embryonic and centre, city of the northeast quarter, old German the included I, which Zone in located were overwhelmingly inhabitants European World First of the Nations After aLeague War, became Tanganyika of configuration The based on the assumption that Europeans were superior to Europeans that on assumption the based these racial categorizations was translated into legal into legal translated was categorizations racial these which was at the basis of their plantation system. plantation system. of their basis at the was which The Germans saw the concentrationthe saw powerof Germans The status quo slave-raiding slave-raiding of a

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 31 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 32 or funeral ceremonies without permission, or to stay in Dar es Salaam for more than a week without without aweek more than for Salaam es Dar in or stay to permission, without ceremonies or funeral hold to parties light, without and permission without night at walk to (Africans) ‘Natives’ “all forbade up relations present. to the intercommunity in intervened region 52), has the & Burton in thought (Brennan of presence racial aresidual and space urban of feature marked a remained differentiation socioeconomic racial and However, project Tanzania. intention in his NyerereJulius a socialist to build declared of 1967, Declaration Arusha at the of non-racial nationalism policy when President its official campaigned Union National (TANU) African Tanganyika the racialised, agenda. political the off were officially mobility African unrest. social and attacks of their target the therefore,becoming byAfricans, ofsubjects privilege were perceived as British,they for the citizens were second-class they While Africans. the and British the between position middle that occupied Indians Indians. and Africans them, between distance spatial and social less who had those between occurred frictions intercommunity main The unrest. generated social to happen, this likely was As denigrated. being lives their in precariousness a constant. Therewas administration. British by the were scapegoated city. the in Africans opportunities new who were seeking of exodus Africans to rural prevent massive the were intended that laws were controlled by discriminatory they new and Indians, and world were business by excluded from Europeans dominated the of city, the Africans Isolated on outskirts Zone the III. in lives shopkeepers were to closer Africans’ small as lives peopledepended their on, were and business not when even they wealthy (2) Brennan James illustrates: as communities opposing as were constructed Indians World and during rationing War Africans II. of policies wartime through state by the reinforced especially was Indians and of this iniquity. The politics of ujamaa, one observer wrote, was ‘to live as a family without regard regard without family as a live ‘to was wrote, oneobserver of ujamaa, politics The iniquity. of this urban For them, nationalists. African frustrated permission.” (376) written official 4 3 restricted that laws colonial and With segregation Independence, residential ownerswhom Africans property powerful perceived as were socially Indians population. Salaam’s es Dar of colonial one quarter roughly constituted who to one, and four by nearly combined Arabs and Europeans outnumbered who town’s community, the it was Rather, Indian Zanzibar. neighboring in prominently so figured which population, Arab small nor similarly its colonies, settler Africa’s in so prominently figured which community, town’s neither the European was tiny ‘Other’ that Salaam, es Dar postcolonial early and colonial in For Africans most Africans between segregation economic ethno-racial and Such aspatial, 31) &Burton 1920s/30s) the (demolished (Brennan in Keko. and Gerezani notably boundary, township the within incorporated were also ‘villages’

According to Brennan “ Brennan to According that Ordinance Native of Undesirable Removal the bydescribing this illustrates Fouéré [t]he continuation of racial segregation in Dar es Salaam bitterly bitterly Salaam es Dar in segregation [t]he of racial continuation ujamaa 3 , and their social status was constantly constantly was status social their , and should, above all, result in the eradication eradication the in result all, above should, 4 Once Africans had gained gained had Once Africans

Despite being highly highly Despite being African.” (405) African.” but not one Europeans’, Khojas, Hindus, by ‘Indians, populated exist, to continue neighbourhood however, see to etc.’. disheartened, He status, was tribe, wealth, race, to oppositional framework. an “Indian” within and signifiers the “African” constructed resentment groupsof by both has mutual stigmatisation The andmarginality. poverty, with identified laziness still, are and have been, Africans Tanzanian miserliness, and greed wealth, with associated still, are have been, and Indians Tanzanian While consciousness. collective Tanzanian the within crystallised has of adeeply stereotypes rooted circulation fact, In conducts. discriminatory and policies upon built reproduced segregating identity categories representationshave social moment,historical since binary specific group at avery from group to vary might to Tanzanian be it means What narrative. national problematise Tanzanian the that identity categories produced racialised historically the margins.” between wealth African of counter who the low extracting bought sold and high, “ for Africans describes, Brennan As Independence. following and preceding years the in population, especially African of resentment the among deal generated agreat privileges racial bycreated colonial economic advantage Indian general the fact, In communities. these between relationship the town aboutin brought conflicting a communities racial different between ladder. Economic bottom inequalities at of the social the those between especially by frictions, threatened constantly was spirit the of conviviality that economy. market afree in to participate merchants) were opportunity given the Indian and politicians and public servants businessmen, African (Arab capital enough accumulated had and who stayed those Mwinyi, Hassan president new the with Ali Independence. following However,the years in intensified America North and to Canada socialism.” Europe, (Fouéré diaspora 382). asecond Indian aresult, As to embrace aimed that acountry in were ostracized they capitalists, African few the and ‘landlordism’. Arabs groups as such With of other Tanzania privileged of upon exploiters of living class representatives new the the were as seen “Indians people’s overIndian effect lives: racial implicit an discriminatory had of Tanzania Africanization below The locations them. social to occupy set been historically had who by those scapegoated and were targeted Indians citizens, full as status their As has been analysed in the previous section, Tanzanian society has has society section, Tanzanian previous the in analysed been has As understand to it not is difficult society tripartite ahierarchical such Within BINARY IDENTITY CATEGORIES IN TANZANIA, IN CATEGORIES IDENTITY BINARY

(8) NATIONAL BELONGING AND VASSANJI’S AND BELONGING NATIONAL DIASPORIC CONSCIOUSNESS DIASPORIC Indians were shopkeepers the on other side the Indians uzunguni

or the European European or the

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 33 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 34 motion, open to change and reappropriation. Likewise, Vassanji’s live reappropriation.motion, and characters Likewise, open to change in of Hybrid perpetually crossing. identities possibility by the revisited remain and problematised be can behaviour where of and place conventional thought patterns beyond.” “the or United the M.G. States. Vassanji, subjectCanada, himself adiasporic to Europe, migration further their and Africa East in living Indians diasporic there, neither here dislocated, nor who of are those history the recreates and He writes negotiations. social and on-going movement brought cultural about has constant that 105); (Rhodes there” been of movement asense an always has Africa in Indians the “for As suggests Vassanji Africa. in haveinhabited Indians that fluidto spaces the (Vassanji amultiplicity 17), of identities; apalimpsest” streams, related is which “a identity as Vassanji confluence many standpoint. of a cosmopolitan understands hybridity, and approached terms– from Swahili and Cutchi/Gujarati and folklore African: and Indian Muslim, community, whose Shamsi members holdsyncretic ahybrid identity, Hindu and his work,his Throughout he observes landscapes. cross-cultural inhabit characters more impositionsHis towards fluid identifications. cultural away from systemic to move him allows which of diaspora, space dislocated and in-between from an from other Vassanji subjective locations. categories writes these have re-evaluated as writers, such categories, identity Vassanji, certain have fixed and communities 1971) African (Althusser and Indian Apparatuses” have interpellated Tanzania in State Repressive and formations. However, State Apparatuses “Ideological though to Canada, where he has lived ever since. ever lived he has where Canada, to he moved USA From the physics. nuclear in adoctorate MIT, at he received where study to USA the 5 hybrid. It interstitial, the Homi is Bhabha’s transitory, is liminal, ‘beyond’ 1-2) there... (Bhabha here and in... well so movement caught exploratory, restless an ‘beyond’: the in direction, of adisturbance of disorientation, asense For is exclusion. there and inclusion and outside, inside and present, andidentity, past difference of figures complex to produce cross time and wherespace the momentin transit of ourselves find thepast... of [...]behind nor a horizon, leaving we is a neither new “beyond” The myths as, –such specificities combine ethnicity both Shamsis fictional His 116) to purity. (Rhodes calls these Muslims... alot of mainstream bothered really which fact –a terms worshipful in Krishna of the speak still we would Krishna; for the names Hindu the be would imam for the names Our tradition... syncretic avery up under brought ... Iwas proves This how identity,theof result ideological is in itself, a process

He was born in Nairobi, Kenya, and raised in Dar es Salaam, Tanzania. He moved to to He moved Tanzania. Salaam, es Dar in raised and Kenya, Nairobi, in born He was Anything that stinks of purity is just abominable. I personally cannot tolerate cannot Ipersonally abominable. just is of purity stinks that Anything 5 , writes , writes (1995) works as an intertext for the title of the short story collection. story short of the title the for (1995) intertext an as works multiple singularities and specificities. “and...then...and but excludes, an rather that tion process then...” appropriation of Vassanji, “either/or” identity multiplies, it an not is as to understood be identifica now).” religious by no means am (I breath. same the in For Krishna and say Ali we could Khojas Gujarati As way, same my the Canadian. sons feel being besides and Africans, and we were 197): Asians (Desai “As Africans, interview an in East Vassanji’s in hand in identities to this hand go seem world.syncretic He illustrates Transnational, hybrid who and return. those and who leave,stay those borders among geographic and adissolution of with cultural networks tionalism transna of in terms defined arebetter theworldglobalisation era of in fictional follow you.” “will without borders; acity that acity as described is Tanzania–, –or there.” life 10). (Davis who began epitomethose an Salaam Street, es of Uhuru Dar of hearts and minds the in life imaginative with aconstruct and place a physical both as Street “Uhuru world.” (xii)to the by locating Vassanji’s starts cycle story access seeks and runs Street Uhuru which beyond, through and on coast there, the the towns other also as is it just Salaam, es world Dar of fiction. Butthe real is it to he/she Vassanji’s that In him/her. with keeps of aseries narratives construct, belonging. for identity and spaces open transnational new and or transculturation exchanges cross-cultural mediate characters His who in-between. live those accommodate cannot which and belonging, of identity narratives They problematise dominant discontinuity. and fragmentation to uprooting, displacement, them exposes Migrancy different border onhomelands. borderin-between the lives nations, of different Uhuru Street My first completed work was a collection of stories called called stories of collection a completed workwas My first subject’s diasporic the Displacement homeland imaginary turns into an 32) (Vassanji you. inside it afeeling is to you, it not you given is achoice make; notis aprivilege Belonging to Dar. itto visit more belonged frequently. way, my own In Istill then, I began relaxed, Tanzania in climate political the when moremore elsewhere; and my belonging and demography and cityscape in changes despite the remained, has Salaam, es Dar me, shaped that city to the my attachment years the Over 6 Tripathi (168) Ranjana As depicted Vassanji’s in as points out, diasporas, 32-33) (Vassanji children. clamouring of its aspirations world, for ametaphor the the and ocean for the interior, heading the in beginning street –a of my most fiction through runs of my childhood street

This is a line from C.F. Cavafy’s poem “The City,” which according to Jacqueline Bardolph Jacqueline to according City,”“The which poem C.F.Cavafy’s from line is a This , he writes: “The Dar es Salaam of these stories is a place in the in is a stories place these of Salaam es Dar , he “The writes: Uhuru Street (1991). That

foreword - - 6

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 35 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 36 racialised overtones of this episode. There is a clear foregrounding of the metonymic whiteness of whiteness the metonymic of foregrounding clear is a There episode. of this overtones racialised hyperbolic the highlight to Itinteresting is Tanzania. of pre-independent context racialised highly 2011) (Asani Sunnism. adopted group asmaller and ashari Ithna’ became one group Ismaili, remained of Khojas majority the identity. While religious Muslim their maintained and customs caste and roots ethnic Indian strong retained who Kutch, and Gujarat from predominantly groups, certain It included onwards. century thirteenth the about from sub-continent society. Tanzanian of evolution of historical contribute Vassanji’s the account to aretrospective understand as cycle Salaam, es to Dar world of Vassanji’s The First World characters. visitWar,the Margaret Queen of and (Independence), thelives eventstheir footprint in leave historical other different of cycle the landmark major the in historical Inscribed its protagonists. anonymous world for Tanzanian Indians. aPost-Independence describes other half governedcontext the British, by and the a colonial developed in of stories are the half a result, by Independence. As marked context asocio-historical in descent of Indian of Tanzanians lives the in and status Uhuru country.theevent great in a marked change The Street. Kichwele called was Street Vassanji about foreword:of Shamsis. it writes the “Once his in Upon Uhuru atime epitomises world the that of street the renaming the with story ninth the in arrives Independence centre of cycle. at the the stays point that aturning and milestone rical observes: Davis As onwards. 60s from the world Euro-American to the to descent migrate of Indian somepush Tanzanians that frictions thesociety, socio-political and tripartite stratified ahighly in Africans native the coloniser and the with for scene interaction of the the Indians set cycle, Khojas). (Gujarati minority a –Vassanji’s community within aminority is which Ismaili minority the community– white”. (18) white”. also was hat wide-brimmed her and white was Her dress hand. awhite-gloved waving princess the Isaw necks, their craning and eyes their straining all of people, mass of the heads fuzzy black, the over looking and shoulder on Ali’s “Sitting mob black the with contrasted as clothes princess’s the means ‘independence.’ means 8 7 the privatewith of stories interacts history narrative of The public official moments,histo a historical two divided by collection shortis of stories This (16-17) Tanzania. from Indians of the departure of the inevitability the suggests further stories, several in enacted role-reversal, This independence. after reversed are roles the although Tanzania, pre-independence in Indians the beneath are Africans the superior; appear age, imperial of an remnants Europeans, world populated by members of immigrant an cycle describes story short This

This is This The word The UHURU STREET a good example of how a historical event contributes to our understanding of the of the understanding our to contributes event of how ahistorical example a good 8 the campaign for Independence, to just quote examples, afew campaign the Khoja referred to those converted to Nizari Ismaili Islam in the Indian Indian the in Islam Ismaili Nizari to converted those to referred 7 Double migration and diaspora, the leitmotivs the of the Doublediaspora, and migration ” (xi) The street serves as the stage for the changes in thechanges for thestage as ” (xi)serves Thestreet : A STREET WITH NO BORDERS WITH : ASTREET - the conversation in a rather intimidating way. conversation intimidating the arather in into neighbour’s the son-in-law’s home his he starts to inspect acquaintance, new breaks German When values. such old of embraces generation an that paragon the as narrator’s the German, father-in-law, genealogies. their by tracing themselves stands introduced and or village native to class other according each placed they as to respected. be are hierarchies world a colonial He in where lives he choices makes. life what noBlack matter as to signified going be is Black kept clear, are never to trespassed. be boundaries it.” told to Iwas proposal, take their with German and Kulsum of Good arrival the following son, night the and half and servant family, half brought Indian up by an Iwas mother black. when Imarried, half-caste orphan an “I was genealogy: own I don’t me ‘Black.’think here. call They they know have aname “we all life: his in marker work asocial as will that something African, of community. the mother was His demands and pressure social by the articulated threads woven and for out him designed been of cultural has that alife lives emigration. and relations, inter-racial/inter-community dealings, Intra-community lines: thematic three grouped be following can 9088) (Vahia They for identity, a new old, former the searching latter, the fiercely holding ontothe past. two worlds. somewhere in-between affiliations ambiguous their to find search subjected adesperate by to adouble being in them leaves that displacement or of identity either divides, confronted by by labyrinth being colonial the in caught group, or gender. ethnic friendship, are relationships, They family of circumstances: (12)of meaning” reference and by range a wide connected Vassanji’s are characters aconsistent providing frame ancestry, and by people acommon history with shared suggests Davis as one story more in than appear despite peripheral, some being that, of characters the fact the elements stories is the among One cycle. of amalgamizing the the permeates

(9) Although relationships of dependence may be established between the races, races, the between of relationships (9) dependence established be may Although Emphasis is on the collective experience, a strong sense of community that that of community sense astrong experience, on collective is the Emphasis ‘I know that! Where in India?’ in Where that! ‘I know answered. she ‘Mbinga,’ he from?’ was town ‘What father,’ your he when returned. ‘I knew he said spat. and head out his the door, off to stuck shuffled he were to about spit if floor, onthen as the throat his cleared loudly German ‘Yes,’ Zarina. said Mehiji,’ atlength. of Jamal he said ‘You daughter the are construction, collective permanent a was Indians The identity of Tanzanian Afternoon,” story,first theQuiet Sunday ofa of the narrator “In Indian The in Thestories INTRACOMMUNITY DEALINGS WITHIN AHIGHLY WITHIN DEALINGS INTRACOMMUNITY , to emphasise this idea of collectivity and promote and “a of idea collectivity this to emphasise STRATIFIED INDIAN COMMUNITY INDIAN STRATIFIED Uhuru Street Street Uhuru come together as a story of generations new and of generations and astory new come as together ” (2) The narrator is aware of his (2)his of is aware narrator The collective self,

,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 37 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 38 criminals. The circulation of such stereotypes has constructed the Mnada street street theMnada constructed has stereotypes of such Thecirculation criminals. and thieves considered as and denigrated are Africans which under discourse (the market): mnada open-air the describes narrator the when clear specially is This Africans. position that fromof social differentiated occupied avery still Zone III, in lives shopkeepers were to closer African small as who, despite notIndians being price or the less.”half to it– hide we might now as we cheaply. could get hard as At try status, modest our betrayed not have weabsence could –whoseto afford things those Precisely at home of life improved quality the appreciably. weeks comments: a few “for narrator the market, African the in bargains buying his to accept whole the family persuades character main the mother’sbut his When downtown, spending instead. savings outdoor market householdfatherless by African to pretending buy items an cheap in community, to improve his of members tries of the lives his the within status social from Drill,”Relief thenarrator’s“The of brother,theimportance of whois aware In the rest. all outabove stand socioeconomicor status class differences, linguistic and religious, other ethnic, many community, among which in Indian Tanzanian Zarina. with life anew to start family positions, his to resolves leave behind social fixed around outsider a worldan in not he organised does is belong which to and himself narrator, The feeling socio-economic status. do his not that share community of them.” all pigs, all “they are street: who play the in children the he abominates much as, family” any longer. fromclass signifier a her forcoming He despises “third operative it not does to an be seem one’s for Zarina community; the position within to understand crucial is pedigree Indian the For German ancestry. her Indian own about preoccupied– even –or informed not who does to well so be seem Zarina, shopkeepers, world pushes respectable of his small sustain that of hierarchies the allowed him to have, but he does not dare to cross certain boundaries. to have, but certain to him cross not he does allowed dare has narrator’s Thethe market boys. that two to enjoybrotherwants the privileges of these by inhabited non-respectable a place imagination the peoples as in market Both the boy narrator and his brother have internalised a segregating asegregating brother have his internalised and boy narrator the Both (44) to buy it back. servant send evenyour evening. could by You mnada the in find youit would that were shop, chances your stolen from the item was an If evening. every by auction quickly dispatched reason for that and were ‘hot’ there articles more decent and newer the that shops, Indian the in it, especially had belief popular then, And thieves... and districts, the from Africans there-jobless around to hang believed peopleof type the of because shopin to place not a respectable was mnada The the characterises that stratification Vassanji social remarkable points at the aware well who conversation. is German, this behind lies clash A generational (6) nothing She said to Africa.’ he ‘I atme. when came remember ‘Mudra,’ nodding he said, ‘I don’t know. somewhere.’ or Cutch Gujarat In

(7) German defines himself in opposition his these own members of himself to defines (7) German

(45) This family is a good representative of those Tanzanian (45) thoserepresentativegood is a of family Tanzanian This wealthy business people and although their lives lives their although and people business wealthy

(7), as evidences of these frictions. This is the case of “The Driver,” of case the narratoris the which This in frictions. of these evidences find can we on conflicts, intercommunity focused not are primarily stories that mosquewhich belongs he to:specifies “Not his but ours.” (66). mosque, and side to African mosque,placed by be happens the side which with when he about is Indian to to the get internalised already boyworld has the that mosque: the to heading who is man tension when he African this bumps into an experiences onethe group other. from the Sounds of Night,” “The In distances thenarrator young and reinforces that unrest social group, way to unavoidably a constant gives which opposition identity its in own other to racial the constructed has community Each lines. upon racial divided clearly is that broughtinteractions about asociety in (35). castes...” half- assorted and Asians Africans, Arabs, associations-of world of daily our crazy “(t)he was: Street Uhuru describes, “For in narrator the aShilling” as Tanzania, in Vassanji’s to Indians. diversity multiplicity stories embrace and from Africans and to Africans from Indians directions, both in addressed have been that cruelties the by Alzira’s brother, Pius. man,” up Goan beaten by (27) amob rescued and when thin, he almost is small, Tembombili, towards Alzira “one a Goan the and ofnarrator crazies, Dar’s several theboy of reactions contrasting the in dramatized sharply is This overand again. of us.” (20) rest interest to the little to one’s over group evidenced Loyalty is ethnic of affairs “Alzira” their comments: “the and narrator when Pereras the were Goans to found be is in of this example Agood ethnicities. other to Indian the closed its boundaries community. keeps subgroup Every generally Asian South the within perceptionevenin attention differences to the by drawing community Indian the of Vassanji to move tries essentialisation away from the of Africans, the to that Although Tanzanian Indians defined their identity, in defined oppositiongenerally Indians Tanzanian Although Vassanji illustrates a world governed by racial divides, and even in those those in even and a world divides, Vassanji governed by racial illustrates divided a ratifies intentionman’sThe Indians of and devaluation ridiculing It pray! is ‘We Icried, We don’t arage in fun! of me and better make gotthe Partisanship voice.’ high-pitched ‘Ai-yai-yai-yai,’ a in ‘You he sang mocking. don’t He started pray, fun!’ you make ‘We pray.’ there?’ do you What do mosque. Indian ‘The ‘To mosque.’ the he said. to, you child?’ going are ‘Where ethnic and However, Vassanji’s cultural these on frictions the stories focus Although INTERCOMMUNITY RELATIONS BETWEEN RELATIONS INTERCOMMUNITY you Uhuru Street who makes fun!’ (67) fun!’ makes who AFRICANS AND INDIANS is a celebration of ethnic diversity, a celebration is of ethnic Vassanji denounces

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 39 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 40 to her son Aloo to depart to North America, warns him: “Promise me...promise him: warns America, to North toto depart her son Aloo her blessing mother “Leaving”, giving in by resistant who, the after articulated is that is a fear This communities. these among taboos onerelationships, of greatest the of inter-racial issue the Vassanji Tanzania, tackles in Indians and Africans communities. two these tensionthe between woven neatly has that violence apparatus a systemic episode of violence within this scorn...Was with years seven (95) avarice?” or Vassanji plain revenge, inscribes this her thirty- “And men all black presided she the had over almost of she thought all Tanzanians: Indian and African between constructed historically been has that violence escalating an of with she about is to act victim be criminal imminent the her she fate, associates inevitable realises protagonist the When move to Canada. ticket to her flight the who sells man by the killed and raped attacked, brutally moment the to pieces she is falling her dream sees moreher many opportunities, not is offering that to leave country the determined who is and were privileged Indians which in the forpast whonostalgia feels a woman young The protagonist, the would off pushed be precipicethe they next.” if noton knowing edge, the oflived robbers. for They fear time at night, even to had be no peace was there that, roles social the aPost-Independence in to have reversed seems that context Africans and Indians Tanzanian between We Times ofGood hostility climate Had,” the describes which job.” government a and hoping for village Commissioner’s his District at the driver in another office them.” (53) by trained adriver “He ladder: to move He was wants social up the definitely not car, he the one he was No, reached of as he thought, backs. their of bloody on beef hunks large hauling tatters, in and barefoot came boys delivery the boys: “In contrast delivery the with not he does toand associated be want Tanzania: in Arabs the and Africans the between fights the describes episode that tensions an intercommunity in many the illustrates were let out for rent in a socialisation move by the government.” (98) government.” move bythe asocialisation out rent for in let were that of properties take-over recent the was to Teja referring was “What men: business Tanzanian Indian upon of Tanzania Africanization the of effects the illustrates which man” Business the and 9 between coexistence difficult thegenerated by conflicts from the Apart “What in thenarrated episode cycleis the in story The devastating most violent story, the behaviours in dismisses character driver, the Idi main the ‘You son Your of (53) Arabic. adog! in father’s arse!’ swearing a steel, or axe an a knife, out, brandishing running come would butchers younger of the Onecue. the was for amoment. This pause Arab, an like Y’Allah!’ muttering and fart, blow lips, atremendous to his put would apalm boys delivery African of the moment one seeming innocuous an At of bloodshed. brink at the ended always almost event the and meat to deliver came day, atruck every morning, the in Early

This change in Tanzanian Indians’ social position is especially observed in “Ebrahim in “Ebrahim observed especially is position social Indians’ in Tanzanian change This 9 between them: “There was a price for everything here. And after all all after And here. everything a forprice was “There them: between

(53)

(93) (93) her own identity as ahybrid: her identity as own about.” (88) she discovers her that inter-racial Akoto It with relationship through is talking authenticity to been he the back had it yet to harking seemed be African; the Akoto, toher seemed against her of acknowledgement areaction her origins “At character: the first of in identity consciousness aprocess to Yasmin underpins authenticity. about ethnic discussions The and professor’scontradictions approach we don’t know...’ The worldis not for ready it-’ store: professor their the “ in her opposition family’s toneed face –when relationship her meet to their parents “a professor of sociology, Government on from the loan of (83). Ghana” They Akoto, Daniel student, and university Tanzanian Indian an of Yasmin Rajan, story the describes Loose” who venture intothose inter-racial “Breaking relations. unconscious. collective Indian the in criminality and marginality with relate them Africans against cruelties and her before in eye he quite glint could suppress it.mischievous (14) stereotypes Racist ‘Yes a his with Mama’ come catching she’d out ‘And him, you with: steal?’ liked can she then, only if and he would answer; Mama, yes Mama, yes Yeslatrines? Mama, “Do abilities: you about clean his by asking him when she intimidates example for one as, such on occasion, more him than mocks and him Motherthe ridicules story; the resonate throughout Tanzania colonial in Africans towards addressed behaviour vexatious and stereotypes Racial Africans. and Indians divides that line the by crossing for himself unconceivable future and unknowable an imagine and inter-racial of an household. relation taboo to worst attempt is the crime His to break Indian of an daughter the and servant African an between exist that boundaries her.’ marry on down floor. the looked jumped at lightly me, and me, heshall ‘I stared, Upon bath. hearing her afternoon abovewindow it at my Mehroon sister taking ventilator the ... through down bars, looking metal the against pressed face and, top door the of bathroom the against “leaning narrator: by the he caught day is Africans. oppressed the and Europeans affluent the amid-position would occupy between where Indians (13) tell?” –who could society family Vassanji aEuropean astratified with describes sooner and or later move on toskills employmenteven aricher home, in finally enough, he would pick requisite up the smart “If he was for story: the abackdrop as subjected serve are Africans to which insecurity world general colonial the the and for it.” adash acrowded in storefor making sale and some item hanging by unpegging aliving who made characters one shifty of those for him “You boy: mistake not could easily asuitable village as he regarded is because household” at a“modest Indian serving starts Ali times. colonial in relationships resolutions. different very stories with two contrasting aPre Post-Independence in and old values new and between world clash the by awhite woman.” not Ilet (78) you if marry go,me you that will Vassanji describes

” (19) but attempt to blur his the dismissed, him not is has peeping what Ali’s In Post-IndependenceIn to given to be are opportunities new Tanzania that till him for drawn have been that expectations thesocial fulfils Ali of Inter-racial implausibility the “Ali,” reveals cycle the in second story the ‘ There are no friendships with with men friendships are-not with Theremenno ” (87)–, as much as their own own their much as ” (87)–, as

(13) within hierarchies The

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 41 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 42 the narrator identifies a Dar es Salaam that has been constructed and imagined: “It imagined: and constructed been has that Salaam es Dar a identifies narrator the day back, problematic become avery first concept On his home for has him. that Worlds Possible ofare home; search Now,” a in to Dar return his describes which in character “All themain be will narrator belong. same The where to fully it hard is to London from London and to Toronto- Salaam es alimbic space in him leaves toher her belonging community, narrator’s the double -from displacement Dar at home”. learned been affirms had from Tanzania Amina’s (20) departure Whereas or what reject, accept, and to need revalidate the emphasize lives of immigrant tell that The stories attitudes. modifies perceptions and alters distance Geographical I[theand out narrator] of was it.” Toronto: in families their with “Slowly, Toronto, Toronto their Dar, like became down settle who would gradually friends with up her community building starts moment the world when their Amina collapses together questionedis once again worlds met.” two “these and Amina outsider an who wenthe he for just was met One back holidays. summers, of those either Toronto, in rooted anywhere, aLondon-returned, where, as or Tanzania, in of us.”two (111) He not doubly does feel feels displaced. narrator the Furthermore, world Toronto, in marginal We and too much behind. left and a thin inhabited the Toronto: in life his too far, too he north, re-evaluates Iwalked myself “ISalaam, tell es whoDar to go back to decides Amina, fromdivorced London-retuned”gets “The in narrator the to country. compelled leave feel their When that characters by these sky.”alien (122) experienced are displacement psychological and emotional Physical, utter, into this under an utter loneliness Dar in From of family asitting-room full But out, pushed been he gently. so ever had into unknown. the this venture out like “How stupid, to Germany: he “Refugee”, in thought, in when hethoughts arrives character’s main to the found be is in of this example A clear Independence Tanzania. from Post- of Indians of departure the Now”– inevitability by haunted the are WeTimes Had,”London-returned,” and “The “Refugee” are “All Worlds Possible ways. that hyphenatedmultiple in as mutate subjects identity African Indian their affirm the fabrications of memory. fabrications the Vassanji’s fact, In complexity the foregrounds story subjected to is which construct, narrator’s the homeland imaginary intoturns an (131) delude it same?” the is same... myself the Orlooks do Iimagine, Displacement As Davis observes: “Life changes for those who leave Dar es Salaam. Salaam. for whoes leave those Dar changes “Life observes: Davis As Good “What “Leaving,” –more specifically cycle Some the of stories in the as Vassanjji such Yasmin, fluidwhere openssubject new characters locations, (88) mutant. anew she decided, She was, world the changed. changes, lives and occurred, event an broke mutant loose, anew but then to strings: tied puppets to her like seemed traditions, and histories own People, by their bound EMIGRATION: CROSSING THE BORDERS THE CROSSING EMIGRATION: OF IMAGINED LANDS OF IMAGINED

(112) (106) His already problematic(106) of belonging sense already His binaries, moving us away from the simplicities of the resistant local and the and local simplicities away from of the resistant us the moving binaries, World. Ocean Indian the across locations various with of long therelations legacy reflects and diaspora Indian includes an population that a cosmopolitan hosts which a city Salaam, es to Dar who return those leave, and thosewho those wholive, affecting dealings, transcultural and intracommunity of double problematicsubjective the processes and displacement of negotiations times. colonial since lines racial along divided been has which society hierarchical extremely complexitiesof the an Vassanji descent. of analyses Indian ofon Africans lives the Independence focus around and chronologically organised are stories that episodic series of a world.contains cycle The Ocean of Indian the framework the within changing. to constantly be seems that of city avibrant understanding for but him, acareful no for is “plain there longing ahome, (139) that apermanence” realises narrator the about belonging. identity and old to revisit them certainties allow which in-between, spaces fluid enabling occupy they subjects, migrant As contexts. cultural and geographical of different threshold the have crossed they as universalism, and cosmopolitanism the are producttransnationalism, of They somewhere in-between. there,belongand here, characters two no These longerare impossible or strange. impossible worlds.” of portents faraway longer (130) carry worlds faraway These here no pass that world: ships “The Ocean Indian the across linkages transnational and on-going ever-existing epitomise They the returned. finally and Dar have left narrator the and Lateef Both negotiations. social and of multiplea crossroads cultural of “home”, borders, no clear understanding with aspace transnational and globalising open, for an calling is Lateef of Instead, belonging. sense identityfor and their signifier atranscendental as have aproblematic to relationship situate Indianness they Likewise, motherland. their of reference, as frame their as to India, back go them to for it difficult makes which diaspora, asecond live Indian descent Indian are reflected. homewhat generation migrants for is first to identify difficulties the old classmate, oldan and conversation teacher an with a In concept to added the experience. of is homethat relation migrant to in the His fictional world provides a good vantage point to observe the complexthe point world to observe vantage fictional good a provides His According to Hofmeyr, “[a]t every turn the Indian Ocean complicates to Hofmeyr,According “[a]t Ocean Indian the turn every Uhuru Street concludingstory,cycle. a the for seems It which in coda as a works story This of Africans generation third andof the twosecond representatives of These Lateef. (135)grinned whole worldhome.‘The is our village’ It’s global a Africans. generation third and were second who students, their of us, most men, unlike young as Africa to East came teachers, Indian other of our many like Almeida, and Fahndo ‘Yes. home?’ he said. is But what explores the intrinsic diversity that defines Tanzanian society society defines that diversity Tanzanian intrinsic explores the CONCLUDING REMARKS CONCLUDING

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 43 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 44 and Toronto and his identity is an open process that never ceases to become Other. Torontoand never ceases that open process an identity is his and London Salaam, es Dar in experiences life of his total sum He the place. is single world. of outsider, belong his to He an one is binaries such, not he does as fully and the complicates that space to amoreand inhabit enabling seems fluid character either. This it in not opposition is as Africans, defined to Indianness, ancestral with associations narrator’s constructed not identity seems to respond historically to the (722) Vassanji’s last His direction. stories conclude note apromising this with in universalisms.” of competing archive deep a historically toward and global dominating Revised paper accepted for publication: 25/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 11/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

Hofmeyr Fouéré Desai Davis Gupta Das Clifford Chauduri Campbell Burton Burton Brennan Brennan Brennan Bose Bhabha Bertz Bardolph Asani Althusser Abu-Lughod , Sugata. , Sugata. , Rocio G. “Negotiating Place: Identity and Community in M.G. Vassanji’s in Community and Identity Place: “Negotiating G. , Rocio , Gaurav. “ , Gaurav. , Ali. “From Satpanthi to Ismaili Muslim: The Articulation of Ismaili Khoja Identity in South South in Khoja Identity Ismaili of Articulation The Muslim: Ismaili to “From Satpanthi , Ali. , Ned. “Indian Ocean World Travellers: Moving Models in Multi-sited Research” Research” Multi-sited in World Models Moving Travellers: Ocean “Indian , Ned. , Marie-Aude. “ , Marie-Aude. , Eric. “ , Eric. , Andrew. , Homi. , Homi. Eastern Africa Eastern Tanzania.” in conditions Economic M.G. Vassanji.” with E-conversation A Review of InternationalARIEL: English Literature (ArielE) 1987. Press, sity 1750. to Islam Problems.” and Conventions 1-28. (2013): 13/25 1850.” ca. since Tanzania in Currey, 2005. 2007. 13-75. Collective, Books African (Eds.). Lawi &Yusuf Burton, Andrew Brennan, 1862-2000.” circa 1958-1975.” of Thought Tanzania, ical 2006. Press, sity Asia South in Themes Ocean Indian Dwellings: Asian.” 2011. Tauris, I.B. 95-128. Daftary, byFarhad edited Asia.” 2014. [1971] Verso, , James R. R. , James , James R. & Andrew &Andrew R. , James Polit Nationalist the in Citizenship Urban and Exploitation Enemies: “Blood R. , James , Isabel “Universalizing the Indian Ocean.” Ocean.” Indian the “Universalizing , Isabel , James. “Diasporas.” “Diasporas.” , James. , Gwyn. , Gwyn. , Jacqueline. “M.G. Vassanji’s , Jacqueline. , K.N. , K.N. , Louis. , Louis. , Ashi & M.N. &M.N. , Ashi , Janet L. L. , Janet A Hundred Horizons: The Indian Ocean in the Age of Global Empire Global of Age the in Ocean Indian The Horizons: A Hundred

A Modern History of the Ismailis: Continuity and Change in a Muslim Communit a Muslim in Change and Continuity Ismailis: the of History A Modern ‘ ...What Him We Call Tribe Should The Location of Culture of Location The ‘ Journal of the Short Story in English in Story Short the of Journal Ambiguity is the driving force or the nuclear reaction behind my creativity:’ An An my creativity:’ behind reaction nuclear or the force driving the is Ambiguity Trade and Civilisation in the Indian Ocean: An Economic History from The Rise of Rise The from History Economic An Ocean: Indian the in Trade Civilisation and African Underclass: Urbanisation, crime and colonial order in Dar es Salaam es Dar in order colonial and crime Urbanisation, Underclass: African “Africa, the Indian Ocean World, and the ‘Early Modern:’ Historiographical Historiographical Modern:’ ‘Early World, the and Ocean Indian the “Africa, Taifa: Making Nation and Race in Urban Tanzania. Tanzania. Urban in Race and Taifa: Nation Making On the Reproduction of Capitalism: Ideology and Ideological State Apparatuses. Apparatuses. State Ideological and Ideology Capitalism: of Reproduction the On , edited by Michel Adam, Mkuky Nyota Publishers, 2015. Publishers, Nyota 359-396. Mkuky Adam, byMichel , edited Cambridge University Press, 1985. Press, University Cambridge Before Hegemony: The World System A.D. 1250-1350A.D. System The World Hegemony: Before ‘Indians are Exploiters and Africans Idlers!’ Identity Formation and Socio- and Formation Identity Idlers!’ Africans and Exploiters are ‘Indians Pearson Dar es Salaam: Histories from an Emerging African Metropolis African Emerging an from Histories Salaam: es Dar Cultural Anthropology Burton (Eds.). (Eds.). WORKS CITED WORKS Journal of Indian Ocean World Studies World Ocean Indian of Journal Uhuru Street: A Street: Uhuru . Routledge, 2004. . Routledge, Stichproben. Stichproben. . “The Emerging Metropolis: A history of Dar es Salaam, Salaam, es Dar of history A Metropolis: Emerging . “The India and the Indian Ocean 1500-1800 Ocean Indian the and India Indian Africa: Minorities of Indian-Pakistani Origin in in Origin Indian-Pakistani of Minorities Africa: Indian Research in African Literatures Journal of African History African of Journal ?’ The Indian Diaspora, the State and the Nation the Nation and the State Diaspora, Indian The ?’ , 24 (1995):, 24 82-93. , H. Basu (Ed.). Orient Longman. 2008. 21-60. 2008. (Ed.). Longman. Orient Basu , H. Wiener Zeitschrift für kritische Afrikastudien kritische für Zeitschrift Wiener , 9/3 (1994): 302-338. PMLA Short Story Sequence by a Canadian African African by aCanadian Sequence Story Short , 125/3 (2010): 721-729. , 30/3 (1999): 7-25. Ohio University Press, 2012. Press, University Ohio , 47 (2006): 389-413. , 47 (2006): . Oxford UP, 1989.. Oxford , 42/3 (2011):, 42/3 187-197. , 1/1 (2017): 24-37. (2017): 1/1 , . Harvard Univer . Harvard . Oxford Univer . Oxford Uhuru Street Journeys and ,

James. R. R. James. . James . James y, y, .” .” - - - ,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 45 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 27-46 46 Vassanji Vassanji Vassanji Vahia Tripathi Rhodes Pearson Metcalf Mcpherson Malak Lohrmann , Aditi. “M.G. Vassanji’s , Aditi. , Amin. “Ambivalent Affiliations and the Postcolonial Condition: The Fiction ofM.G. Fiction The Condition: thePostcolonial and Affiliations “Ambivalent , Amin. , Shane. “M.G. Vassanji: An Interview.” Interview.” An “M.G. Vassanji: , Shane. , M.G. “Looking at Them: The View Across the Street.” the Across The View Them: at , M.G. “Looking , M.G. , Michael N. , Michael , M.G. “Creative Conflicts: Multiculturalism in the Mind.”the in Multiculturalism Conflicts: , M.G. “Creative , R. “Transnationalism and the Migrant Minds: The Journey of M.G Vassanji’s Diasporic M.G of Diasporic The Journey Vassanji’s Minds: Migrant the and “Transnationalism , R. (2016): 22-36. (2016): Aesthetics Research Academic 164-179. (2017): Consciousness.” sity of California Press, 2007. Press, of California sity 1993. Vassanji.” 1946 aTrust of tion Territory, , Thomas. R. , Thomas. , Ullrich. , Ullrich. , Kenneth. , Kenneth. Uhuru Street. , Jan-June (1997):, Jan-June 13-18. World Literature Today Voices from Tanganyika: Great Britain, The United Nations and the Decoloniza the and Nations United The Britain, Tanganyika: Great from Voices The Indian Ocean Indian The Imperial Connections: India in the Indian Ocean Arena, 1860-1920 Arena, Ocean Indian the in India Connections: Imperial The Indian Ocean: A History of People and The Sea. The and People of A History Ocean: Indian The International Journal of Linguistics, Literature and Culture (LLC) , 4/10 (2017): 9080-9090. McClelland & Stewart Inc, 1992. Inc, &Stewart McClelland Uhuru Street - 1961, 1961, . Routledge, 2003. Routledge, . , 67/2 (1993): 277-282. : A Communal Cocoon in a Foreign Land.” Land.” aForeign in Cocoon : ACommunal Lit Verlag, 2007. Verlag, Lit Studies in Canadian Literature Transition , 119, Worlds” “Afro-Asian Journal of Literature and Oxford University Press, Press, University Oxford , 22/2 (1997):, 22/2 105-107. European European . Univer , 4/2 4/2 , - - racial. Palabras clave Stories textos: sobre los siguientes en todo me centraré estudio este Para privilegios. sus garantizar para estrategia una como Suráfrica de dentro convivencia la dinamitó sistemática, forma quien, una de blanca minoría una por truncada históricamente vio se ésta ycomo étnica fluidez la de multifacética lectura una Govender como presenta aevidenciar mente, en procederé triangulada relación esta Con ylo negro. lo de blanco ontológicas categorías las que negocian se la en subjetividad una aque representa cuanto en ambigua es Suráfrica en india presencia que la es arranque de premisa Mi surafricana. sociedad la de contexto del dentro diaspórica identidad la Govender, Ronnie narra yautor ficción, de dramaturgo el cómo explora articulo Este Resumen Keywords Atman of the Song The Chin: White Chin be: shall study employed this in texts principal The privilege. to shore upown its ameans as conviviality dynamited who, systematically, minority by awhite curtailed historically was how this and fluidity of ethnic reading alayered how Govender delivers to evidence proceed Ishall mind, in relationship triangulated this With blackness. and whiteness of both categories ontological the negotiate must subjectivity its as inasmuch ambiguous is presence Indian this that premise the from depart society. Ishall African of South context the in identity diasporic Asian Govender, Ronnie narrates playwright, and writer fiction how the explores paper This Abstract EXPLORING THE CHALLENGES OF ETHNIC FLUIDITY OF ETHNIC CHALLENGES THE EXPLORING , and , and WITHIN THE WRITINGS OF RONNIE GOVENDER OF RONNIE WRITINGS THE WITHIN Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista : South African Asian, Ethnic Belonging, White Supremacy, Racial Ambiguity. Supremacy, Racial White Belonging, Ethnic Asian, African : South Black Chin White Chin: The Song of the Atman of the Song The Chin: White Chin Black The Lahnee’s Pleasure : asiático surafricano, pertenencia étnica, supremacía blanca, ambigüedad ambigüedad blanca, supremacía étnica, pertenencia surafricano, : asiático DOI: DOI: EN LAS OBRAS DE RONNIE GOVENDER RONNIE DE OBRAS LAS EN LOS DESAFÍOS DE LA FLUIDEZ ÉTNICA FLUIDEZ LA DE DESAFÍOS LOS https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.04 Maurice O’Connor Maurice The Lahnee’s Pleasure Lahnee’s The Universidad de Cádiz de Universidad , At The Edge and Other Cato Manor Stories Manor Cato Other and Edge The At . , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 47-61;April , At The Edge and Other Cato Manor Manor Cato Other and Edge The At .

ISSN: e-2530-8335 , and , and Black Black

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 47 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 48 tier racial system where the Indians acted as a social buffer between Africans and Africans between buffer a social as acted where Indians the system racial tier three- identical almost an through configured was for example, Tanganyika, and Zanzibar Kenya, Uganda, colonial of administration The oppositional nature. an of societies tiered of creating practice of imperial the were victims Africa in Asians Africa. East and Africa South both within space traditionally, occupied athird which, apartheid. to full-blown transition the saw that period a historical of recreating process position into imaginative seeps the afro-centric it yet evident how is author’s narrators, the his/her author with real-life the confuse one should that never work, Irealise it on contrary, is, of the prime importance. the author’s analysing of fictional task the against when set ancillary seem at first, author imagination. the projects his these it upon and is of Africa, dimensions South cultural the and landscape physical the ValleyHills” the of2).(quoted aThousand with Chetty in filiation findHere, a we Through / itfrom spirit Umgeni the flows as the /Of Drakensberg within / Surging I?,” Am “ to say: following “Who the poem author the his has in and, writing Indian African of South label grouped under the aesthetics, a diasporic within oeuvre situate his nation space. outside lie often African the can affiliation their problematised, and becomes of belonging sense their Asians, many For post-independence entropy within of social lack Africa. overall by the part, outsider an group, subsequent as their great coloured, in and is demonising of Asians theperception intensifies also successful more Being economically imaginary. African collective the object for of an criticismpopulation within suspicion both a target and autonomy, Asian the of self-betterment, tradition makes ingrained coupled an with cultural gravitation towards this and thenation state, with identification their than stronger is that affiliation inter-communityan displays community, This oftentimes, strategy. of asimilar speaks Africa South and East within positioning of Asians ambivalent the contexts, contemporary and historical in Both premise. out this Philippines, bears the in residing diaspora or Chinese the post-Soviet Russia, within community the Jewish in Africa, community West positionsLebanese the of financial superior at the glance acursory and practice, colonial tendency to replicate this 2-15) (2004: Chua asimilar Amy displays democracy As market free evidences, control.of as a widermeans thepopulation over groups minority privileges afford This has a historical antecedent where, as Ojwang antecedent(2013:as Ojwang where, historical a has This 118) evidences, 1 community his against One situate must Govender’s of Africanness sense GovenderRonnie on accrued articles academic the(limited) majorityThe of to been has practices administrative colonial within strategy A recurring

Taking my cue from Dan Ojwang (2013) I use the term Indian and Asian indiscriminately. Asian and (2013) Indian term the Ojwang I use Dan from my cue Taking I. THE COMMITMENT TO CONVIVIALITY COMMITMENT I. THE 1 . Govender, classification however, to reject this at pains is Whilst this question may, of belonging this Whilst I am of Africa of Africa I am indenture in South Africa is a continual presence within his works, and in the 2008 2008 the in and works, his within presence acontinual is Africa South indenture in of history The affiliation. African an through channelled imagination a diasporic it product the of is as work expression of the ahybrid inasmuch is consciousness received the of literary case against. struggle Africa South and East in writers Asian that a stereotype is good) communal of solely the who is self-betterment interestedin expense at the businessman small of Indian the image pervading this yet terms, in negative solelyis construed presence Asian 367).(Flint the is that not sayto This abusive class merchant perceived to population an whom be they Asian local the Ngema’s attack song up (which and to incited rise subsequently Zulus went viral) of poverty. Zulu cause the being as minority Indian out Natal the singled whose lyrics Ngema’s at Mbongeni looks Flint for (2006), example, Karen song Vassanji’s of Kenyan narration in arise that of friction lines the realities, to contemporary than rather events historical as: himself describes Vikram, character, focal book’s the aside, arevealing nation, in and Kenyan new the within engagement World of Vikram Lall agency. providing than Particularly, rather and debilitating conflictive being as narrated often is in-betweenness this trope, identity. own his aliterary As regarding of ambiguity sense personal by his informed is Iclaim, this, and Africa in presence Indian the regards as of pessimism sense pervading overall an detect hybridity. one work at the looks When of Moyez Vassanji, one for example, can organic of anatural adopting wereopportunity men the denied and middle became (Ojwang 118).effectively Europeans Indians configuration, colonial this Within and Africans between buffer a social as acted where Indians the system racial tier three- identical almost an through configured was for example, Tanganyika, and Zanzibar Uganda, Kenya, of colonial administration the and oppositional nature, an of societies tiered of creating practice the imperial of victims were They conflict. to racial more them made vulnerable has this and to Africans proximity closer much in lived have always Asians Africa, South and of East communities settler identities. African and Indian their both accommodates that space to acultural negotiate fail, often attempt, how and is they Africa in Africanness. towards hybridity organic of a natural adopting opportunity weremen the denied and middle became effectively Indians configuration, colonial this Within Europeans. While one might argue that these sentiments refer, these moreover, that one argue might to recent While 238) (Vassanji colonizers. the with collaborated had who of ‘Shylocks’ brown race exclusive of an memory recent ageneralized from stigma the instead but carrying me, back to tribe of a local and numbers influence nor me, the behind whiteness of prestige neither the with country, African an in [...] graduate Asian ayoung writers Asian the of texts from fictional emerges that theme A recurring Govender’s insistence on fluidity over ethnic exclusivism is thus notGovender’sis a exclusivism just over onethnic fluidity insistence perception of Indians as insular and self-serving. As such, Govender’s As self-serving. and insular as perception of Indians buonismo (2003) the documents but, instead, it represents a contra-narrative that contests contests it that representsbut, acontra-narrative instead, uhuru uhuru (freedom) are still (freedom) are exclusion of Asians from meaningful from meaningful exclusion of Asians dukawalla dukawalla present within South Africa. Africa. South present within (the archetypal shopkeeper/ archetypal (the Compared to the white to the Compared Amandiya The The In-Between (2002), (2002),

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 49 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 50 revolutionary potential encapsulated within heterogeneity. within encapsulated “Over My Body” potential revolutionary Dead representation amicrocosmic of is the township of this reconstruction imaginative Manor Stories Cato Other And (33) Chetty considers existence.” particular, In interracial harmonious of of possibility the readers and audiences it identity; reminds national new to the contributes away that in Manor Cato in living of memory multiracial “the vital as (2017 Chetty light, Govender’s this In described 38) potential. revolutionary has work its and contact interracial to limit astrategy as segregation idea of the social was Acts society,”a more Group open of centre pluralistic these Areas ideological at the and to from “conflict pluralism atransition to thwart served of apartheid ideology the to groupings forced ethnic and areas those heterogeneous u reconfigured Manor Cato Africa. South throughout townships of destruction the signalled of 1950s which the result the Acts was Group Areas fromCato Manor Indians all expulsion district.” to of The the of belonging sense strong my already to “intensify served actually of outrage sense his that he states (2001 247) Chetty with interview his in and life, of for his rest the him with stayed has event that an being as Manor Cato in gardens of kitchen the destruction the spoken Govender about to has comes represent of trauma. alocus simultaneously Ocean theIndian across transported theseeds through we find that symbol same yet this on earth, of paradise a kind at as Cato Manor garden market (121). daylight” as natural as ... leaves was “the of curry pungent Zulus, other the aroma Manor Cato and him “exotic,” plants the called for ridge Berea the who in lived Whites the while that, reader the assures Zulu, young the Elias, of Africans. eyes the in become naturalised has presence to Asian show how of this motif transplantation this uses for example, heritage. Indian by his informed is simultaneously, which, of by rootedness sense extension, and, to soil his African the to filiation we come how to see Govender direct seeds, his references transplanted the symbol of identity. the organic Through Indian/African of this nature rhizomatic etc guava, avocado, mango, l pani the of taboo thecultural Contra flourish. and take they (almost miraculously) where soil African in plant them ocean, Indian the across seeds transported having Africa South in of Indians transformations cultural the to convey ameans of as Manor Cato gardens kitchen of Indian the image the uses play, re-renderingnovelistic earlier of his could buy. could Indians of land amount the limited already Tenure had Land Act 1946 Asiatic previous the and oss ofoss (black water) a (black subcontinent in where abandonment the results of Indian the varna 2 (2017) Chetty author the Rajendra grandfather’s considered that his remarks

This reconfiguration of the nation into an apartheid state had already been in the making making the in been already had state apartheid an into nation the of reconfiguration This and the contamination of one’s contamination the and “pure” identity, paw-paw, cultivated the (all of which become an African staple) speak of staple) the speak African become an of(all which as a“text-site Govender’s as that sense the of in memory” “Call of the Muezzin ... of Muezzin the To“Call a Slow Beat,” Samba 2 live and work and live The dismantling of multi-ethnic areas such as such areas of multi-ethnic dismantling The The Lahnee’s Pleasure Lahnee’s The Pleasure rban spaces into spaces rban apart. As Lemon (1991 Lemon As apart. 8) argues, . Govender’s forefathers, forefathers, Govender’s . racially segregated segregated racially (1976), Govender At The Edge: Edge: At The rhizomatic kala kala

this title became asub-title. became title this labourer, Mothie, manual when for the example, and, whites held towards Asians that attitudes contradictory the a (deceptive) to to light bring serves humour that The author employsIndians. African the patois use kindSouth of to of first its the was non-white 1974, other. in Staged play’s the it as considered revolutionary form was oppression upon exercised the symbolic and was where real society African South representation microcosmic of atiered his section, as awhites-only and area Asian into and Colouredpub, divided The a authordivision. English employs pastiche a how ideologies fomented and white racist segregation racial complexities surrounding explores the sense, this in Africa, South in origin author by of an Indian staged of white exceptionalism. victims were all communities Black and Coloured how Asian, examine nonetheless, Africa. South heterogeneous a of complexities the a template with for readers Govendersituations, understanding provides his thus generated concrete by attitudes contradictory with conflict creative in system belief (151). world” the in thing “the most natural as Chin and abstract By holding an woman emigre White the between relationship he this to comes see Schmeling, white employer,his with erotic affair Greta an initiates whenof Chin miscegenation, of “Stomps,” suspicious case the he ideologically friendship. In is whilst triangulated ethnically one infer,this might positioning that, to would sufficient grounds be end asupporter 1951 of imminent himself, the is, ideological an Act, Group Areas Diederichs society, that despite fact the African South of anon-racialised imaging atextual Govender. performs relationship such, Chin the and Coloured As man, a Duvenage, Rooks Platteland, from the “Stomps” Boer aconservative Diederichs, In this. to witness gives white characters, of treatment his ecumenical coupled the with of white oppression, mechanisms the he addresses which way in understated the and however, This, plays. and case, is the not books would present be his in community thewhite settler under,towards a more attitude belligerent suffered think might one gesture. futile and last plot his becomes of land small on his remaining whilst attack heart fatal his and apartheid, of steamroller face the in option open to him left the only resistance, passive of act an performs ironic) Thinga reference to Gandhi, (andIn a specific Cato Manor homestead. fromhis eviction who resists of Thinga thecharacter through conviviality this of the referencedestruction to aspecific makes Black Chin White Chin: Song of The Atman of The Chin: Song White Chin Black 3 Govender’s white identities, it does, While all work not does essentialise ofGiven white repressive hegemony, the nature Govender which himself

The book was first published under the title title the under published first was book The II. NEGOTIATING WHITE EXCEPTIONALISM The Lahnee’s Pleasure Song of the Atman the of Song , one of the most successful plays plays , one of most successful the , 3 we find a camaraderie between between camaraderie we a find . In subsequent publications publications subsequent . In

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 51 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 52 that all Indians are too emotional and irrational, at which the Stranger becomes becomes Stranger the at which irrational, and too emotional are Indians all that Lahnee The ascene. causes Mothie drunken daughter, for his a looking are they promise that the with station police from the Nowbehest. back his at well treated is that be to he andcomplaint a way to file his on is Asian an that to know station let police them daughter, the he contacts and Lahnee about. is The ruckus the what of bar, the Lahnee the Coloured part and Asian respective of their eyes the in recognition look both boss). for and consciousness represent Mothie and Sunny ahumiliated for Africa South in used Lahnee play,(term thethe of figure by the embodied is in white which, authority accepts Sunny call, at every white supremacy challenge to prepared is awhite person and to not sir address use will Stranger the whilst and subservience, of strategic atactic versus to racism resistance question of active Sunny,man, the bar and enterthe forexample, into on discussion a The Stranger outdrawn amuchwhiteby is morecolourthehegemony.lines reflection serious on of text the margins play’s from the to the emerges be seem may what theme, central elopingthe of Mothie’s 15-year-old ironic treatment, daughter, given an is which at first, ironic tone. an play Whilst, the with in such, it treated as is and, community to address. play the wishes of power to that relationships issues contrast of humour doses provide the astrategic and community the within embedded always is subjectivity authorial the Naipaul, colour humour like of brand local a similar Govender use may for London. island Whilst Caribbean of his abandoning the of analogy an in light to the darkness about from the moving speaks Singh Ralph most evident in is point mechanism of view, this and narrative author’s the his with informs identity which cosmopolitan own juxtaposed always is This disdain. certain with upon looks society Trinidadian that subjectivity alienated from an point speaks persistently of view narrative his and characters his superiority to cultural a establishes always Naipaul illuminating. is difference this and material writing their as regards displays authoreach the attitude in difference patois employ There criticism. is, and however, aform of social humour as marked a Mystic Masseur that: informed is audience the theand Stranger, barmen with Sunny,Asian the differences cultural discussing is Lahnee wishes to defuse this tension by offering the Stranger a drink (he employsdrink a the tension Stranger by offering this to defuse wishes Lahnee temples people our India” (34-35). in were building skins The animal wearing caves in around were walking guys these “When that, audience the assures and indignant Sexual surveillance is a predominate concern within the diasporic Indian Indian diasporic the apredominate within is concern surveillance Sexual The tone of away. run (21) and nose me [...] with playfools and come tractor, my boss’sthe daughters Me Ihold my day, I’m when every don’t girls... white the on Out girls people. white like smell We lamp. god the don’t We light pork. and they when don’t beef eat the like smell day don’t (deodorant). girls every Our that You use bath must They why? know (1957) and TheLahnee’s Pleasure Miguel Street Street Miguel

takes an interest in the case of Mothie’s case the interest in missing an takes is, in parts, reminiscent of V.S reminiscent Naipaul’s parts, in is, (1959) versions use of both Indian that in lahnees

imitates Mothie’s accent and suggests Mothie’simitates suggests and accent

. Amid amoment. Amid of tension the in enters the scene, wanting to know to know enters wanting scene, the The Mimic The Men (1967) where The The behind this appropriation, and the false sense of entitlement Mr. sense appropriation, within encoded false this the behind and Young us: as identity and, informs fabricated this with moreover, was, identity, affiliation an imperial a questionAs of Englishness an atemplate England. as not who for did those reside within served that traits ethnic but, se per rather, about England of were were fabrications never really Englishness YoungRobert (2008) his in identity, (29). elite class accent an he true emulates his attempt to mask an in and, son the of a“Covent boy” as barrow garden characterised is So-So, Richard called nowironically perceived power. Lahnee, this The novel the challenges privilege, holds aposition of play Lahnee the the in Whilst labourers. indentured toiled as thewhere fields businessmen’s it overlooks sugar-cane the because grandparents is House told it Hotel, are to buy that White the they wish why to know they want Sugar from Hulett representatives When businessmen. Indian by African South bought been has hotel located the is where bar that the book’sthe we epilogue, learn it. For in presentplay, within example, potentials fore to inactivated the the brings nation, Govender, to and apluriethnic state of 1974 the re-writing apartheid his in institutionalised from an transitioned had ofof date publication. the Africa South aproduct being as Isee this and of empowerment the ofmore Asians, instances oppression.of ubiquitous the of The racial offers novel, nature contrast, much in “Sammy,” subservient and tone of overall play the the speaks archetypal the as pigeonholed play being the do resist Johnnie within and of Stranger the characters the agency. subaltern Whilst regards as more pessimism towards leans Indians, violence upon of epistemological exercised African South the its documenting in the upon audience. effect produces agreater elements comic the of play, the quo when text’s against it set the and, theme is true white status the to maintain astrategy as of Lahnee the conviviality feigned the and Lahnee the and Sunny whilst dancing and [thehim singing Stranger], You boss. for sing Imust you, starts want boss” and notabout to Lahnee “worry the tells scene, Mothie final the white. In and black of category the vis-à-vis of Asians nature in-between of ambiguous the it speaks as false the respect, white this domination. In towards attitude subservient their internalised toof how asubtle knock-about allusion here, Asians humour Govender and, makes a case as attitude Lahnee’s patronising on the contrary,Mothie, see the and Sunny of asign protest. in leaves and refuses but Stranger area) the Durban the in waiters “Sammy,” term the by white topatrons refer used term to Indian a derogatory bonhomie In moments of tension, the Lahnee’s true Cockney accent emerges from emerges accent momentsIn of Cockney tension, Lahnee’s true the (1-2) culture. and looks, language, right the by cultivated who anyone or adopted anywhere appropriated be could that identity atranslatable as [...]. constructed was Africans South Englishness [...] descent of English but Zealanders, rather New not English, werewho precisely for those designed identity ethnic –an diaspora for the created was Englishness version 2008 toof the comparison In established between the white boss and the Indians is telling inasmuch inasmuch telling is Indians the and white boss the between established The Ethnicity of English The Idea

clap along (42). along clap show This of subservience The Lahnee’s Pleasure, Lahnee’s The Pleasure, looks at how looks notions of the playscript, playscript, the

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 53 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 54 mindsets inherited from the old from the inherited regime. mindsets fromracialised suffer maystill Asians Africa, South powerwithin of configurations another’s spells loss. gain entanglement of the power where relationships one group’s against reconciliation of Singh’s play suburb of provides Durban, analysis aradioscopic a middle-class in Set apost-independence with space their Africa. South negotiating collective Asian vision on complexities of the an a fuller provideswith audience the latter Singh’s Ashwin against paradigm colonial the simple flipping one this over compares When of of past. the wrongs the overturn of the judgement. denouement the It evident that is of 1998 artistic the his clouds version under apartheid suffered humiliations those to re-address narrative’s the will as far-fetched and inasmuch heavy-handed above the as Isee satire, of political means as a use of his humour in effective Govender normally is to passers-by. Whilst Hostel, “God plays Save Queen” Relief and the accordion on Army his Salvation pay on liquor, severance lump-sum away his the sleeps in whittles So-So Mr of So-So’s Mr (34-174). accent prestige mimicking disgraced the Meanwhile, a through House Hotel appropriates White and identitythe of Lahnee the the of Idiot “Blithering No as 1” manager new occasions the becomes to on several play, of original the refers Sunny, pessimism also underlying narrator whothe the (14). place” their in whoChinese] worked under him to re-address ameans As [the Ous Pekkie [the the Ous and Indians] Char the to he keep had manager good order to a “in be that where stressed it was hotel manager as training his during upon impressed him is which society segregated aracially as vision of Africa South (14).the bath” disturbs daily fluidity of memory Here, ethnic unconscious the her in used regularly Matilda that soap the it was because soap ofsmell carbolic “Even mother” that: extent to his the now he was loves thought the actually “he who nanny, “melanin-overloaded” for his Matilda, predilection special to his back traced be can subjectivity, his soonis within it revealed, inherent contradiction This (13). state apartheid endorse he an MP) secretly may Progressive Party, although avoter and as of Helen Suzman’s activist Lahnee the (ansituates anti-apartheid possible” much as into as focus picture the to get and to him, fairness narrator, “in The wrongs. of for revenge past ameans white identity as vilify than rather Africa Lahnee’s Pleasure of “Stomps’ in Diederichs character the with As fragile. and contradictory white also identities which are in manner out-and-out an as prefers bigot, text the So-So Mr cast than rather yet, Lahnee’sthepower way,is deconstructed, of this In fixity the subalterns. his front in up of to subject ridicule opens him imperial an So-So’s as performance The Lahnee’s Pleasure leaves a door open for the imagining of conviviality within South within of conviviality adoor leaves open for imagining the To House To is written from a perspective that simply wishes to simply wishes that from aperspective written is , in this respect, shows how, new respect, the this within , in Black Chin White Chin White Chin Black To House (2014), ,

the narrator in in narrator the

we find that the that we find

to explore the the explore to The The and, for example, the 1913 Native Land Act, which restricted the purchase of land of 1913 land the for example, purchase and, the restricted which Act, Native Land even moreunderrule white suffered community, Africans diasporic Indian to the comparison In were long-standing. community trading Indian the against Zulus of local the grievances underlying the boy for stealing, African holders an punished stall market an incidentwhere offIndian by the at triggered violence was specific this Whilst Durban. in traders Indian against taken was action of January, aconcerted encroached its upon. power being is that white paranoia against juxtaposed Lahnee’s Pleasure of scene Year’s New the context, of last the us (which this reminds In Eve party power. societal of his nature the regarding insecurity unconscious by his informed Osborne’s and well-dressed,” and is presence family’s over-reaction Maniram to the and wererich the whites as people “These Mahomedys]fair-skinned as [the were whiteinto neighbourhood(112). his that, we learn gaze narrative Dumi’s Through move family Asian when amiddle-class soon tolerance evaporates feigned his yet fronthe hotel at abeach were white or he on would radio,” singing have been the “if that, Osborne observes at Dumi’s performance, Astounded songs. Armstrong Louis and spirituals black to sing Year’s where crowd him the Kloof urge in Party (112).of egalitarianism Osborne’sis the As family’s present New at Dumi chauffeur, denial ingrained an lies of how, equanimity, façade his understands reader behind that’s and different were the wayraces stay,” it “The should that, us andthe here as latter, “reasonable,” described Percivalassures whofirst Osborne, is Dumi’s boss the regards As Whites. and Africans Asians, between relationship triangulated the “1949” in narrative the collection, this inform in complexitiesthat explores the other stories the with As conviviality. sours which and context African applied to an is superiority that of caste ideology inherited to an corresponds Isuggest, attitude, This him. towards disdainful who is Maniram, Mr landlord, Asian by his slighted feels also andcompromised, see be we how Dumi can fluidity which in of ways the Govender, to provide vision understanding. however, anuanced communal careful is inter- and mixing one racial of how example awhite hegemony to thwart wished government-aided Manor toCato School, attend the however,allowed Indian just is are not children his that fact The Asians. and Africans between of understanding who to attempts a bridge create character focal the quarter, Manor Cato becomes “1949” butIn from KwaZulu-Natal now the in resides originally who is Dumisane, population” considerable 107). reduction avery (Quotedin of Indian the Chetty in it results unless country to the acceptable be no solution question that will and of this country, [it] this in element “as population, arace the alien population in that, an is from 1948 Party National the to 1954, with prime minister of Indian the said Malan, consolidate to aimed hegemony.its that state Francois Daniel apartheid a fledgling of scapegoat the became other townships and of Chatsworth, Mano, Cato Indians Govender and of segregation, explores how the dynamics Machiavellian the within The main focus of the text is the is the text of pogrom when, focus 1949anti-Indian the main The on 13 The At The Edge Edge At The ) is shown up to be what it is; a farcical show of bonhomie when shown up it ) is to what be afarcical is; III. NARRATING THE CHALLENGES THE III. NARRATING collection of stories examines how Asians were compromised how Asians ofcollection stories examines TO ETHNIC FLUIDITY ETHNIC TO

The The th

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 55 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 56 transmitted, and when Elias interprets the Kavadi music that is played is from the music that Kavadi the interprets when Elias and transmitted, is fluidity this by which oftrope means Music identities the contact. becomes in the augments relationship of their aspect contrastive the that sense the in to Elias afoil as functions Shaik conviviality, regards As exploitive Asian. stereotypical the of abusive rents embodies to impoverished labourers, charging his who, through role alternative brother, model for an his as Ahmed, coloured functions schools, and of Indian white neglect the out to sets readdress which Committee, Building School a member of Umkumbaan as the upon over consciousness Shaik, time. impregnated remain can divides cultural across made gestures shows how small respect, this in text, the storekeeper, and eleven-year-old Shaik, Asian the and Zulu, an Elias, between therelationship through is other. fleshed the out towards This and attitudes entrenched negative to re-configure ameans as oftrope conviviality however, is, violence, focus the more the communal weighted towards orchestrated of scenario the township. Manor Cato Against the inter-ethnic within relationships ... of Muezzin the To on “Call perspective distinct offers up a aSlow Beat” Samba cunning” (117). their in more held by savage minds captive souls, malleable of these hearts the in no “there pity, was that, us no reason other, assures each narrator the groups against of ethnic subaltern pitting strategic the Against chest. his in embedded aspear with dies and family he to attempts Maniram save the madness, communal of this face the in conviviality of gesture final a grip. his In takes hate of collective frenzy the colourtheand bar, R.D.is to it no avail as against who Naidu fought such figures about Asian he speaks although yet disenfranchised, equally as are Indians many forhave you” no respect (115). that people his understand to attempts make Dumi a lot make of from money They they youpeopleand getting. are they what deserve “The Indians that, them assures and in Zulu staff community, to his Osborne chats Zulu staff (114). his visitedthe Indian andupon arebeing arson murder rape, Whilst amongst distribution paraffin active the of role in an taking Osborne with paraffin,” and petrol them giving are live and where Indians other places all and Riverside area]Catofrom Manor, to township criminal [young some tsotsis taking are firms pogrom. We this big told“Trucks motivationsdeeper from the inform are that, violencethetheintensity of meted out Indians, on understanding in response first aforementionedour is superiority fluidity.the racial attitude of Therefore,whilst “1949,” in and, how ethnic white Govender hegemony dynamited narrates actively thelatter by suffered ills the aconvenient for all scapegoat became community theIndian Africans, and Whites between abuffer as down. Acting held Zulus the that asystem against grievances expression of generational an thus was Durban in society. white dominated and hierarchical the were bottom forced to of the to testimony how gives Africans outside of reserves, of the Indian position in Durban whilst outlining the Zulu grievances. Zulu the outlining whilst Durban in position Indian of the 4 pogrom, ofcontext aforementioned the same the anti-Indian Situated within

“The 1949 Anti-Indian Pogrom and the Crisis in the Natal ANC” explores the complexities complexities the explores ANC” the Natal in Crisis the and Pogrom Anti-Indian “The 1949 4 This punitive action against Indians Indians against action punitive This coloured, Fanyana Ngcobo, who is secretly studying to become a lawyer. Finding Finding to become alawyer. studying Ngcobo, secretly who is coloured, Fanyana 18-year the and old Lahnee’s wife, the Braithwaite, Mary-Anne Bronwyn between Lahnee’s Pleasure hegemony to their (146). athreat as miscegenation version novelistic the In of possible how is any saw awhite supremist regime documenting episode is the what “doesn’t effect, in prostitute white have the and, adog’s is that considering chance” to incriminate as so evidence state turn injuria within catalogued was liaison intent of another. of An sexual dignity the seriously impairing and intentionally to refers unlawfully, which jurisprudence with charged Naidoo is Gurriah this. surrounded that anxiety the and question of the miscegenation introduces also author’s of the conviviality, destruction at displaying the as anger well as respect, this much amodern its nation. conception more in “Over My Body,” as plural Dead in was that to Africa testimony aSouth give and imagine to both strategy narrative a of as body at Govender’s the used repeatedly is trope how see this work we can we look If apartheid. behind of core ideology the atransgression to signify it came as intensified became thus miscegenation of significance political the milieu, this of white hegemony. the gaze Within disciplinary and surveillant under the came of exclusion. discourses imposed against asite as of resistance past memories the of this establishes text the destroyed, temporarily have may been this Manor, Cato in whilst and Asians and Africans (130).beat” between tropethe conviviality of thus encapsulates Thesong to aslow of Muezzin, the Samba composition, own call his resembles the which “plays and out Sheik’s guitar he takes sets, bored between venues. When at White playing Indians prohibits and Blacks apartheid guitarist, jazz exceptional an being despite him because hotel Clairwood in Indian at an guitar the playing a living nowmakes Elias forward, flash anarrative of In door conviviality. open ideal to the a leaves children), of text the his massacre the and business of down Shaik’s burning (the Despite events rioting. subsequent the tragic he confronted full-scale is by the aproper to buydecides however, him guitar, music from the on store, way back the Elias’s talent, on secret discovering cohabitation. Shaik, of racial incommensurability the on discourses white provide official cross-overs to the acontra-narrative musical elements, his cultural of shared asymbol as at Manor Cato gardens of kitchen the image to the similar and, of trope to hybridity the focus gives vehicle that narrative (120). River” Umkumbaan Elias’s appropriation the becomes music thus of Indian the of the banks of wouldon a onesongs home-madeguitar resonance find day her that would never have far-away guessed India in Ammal “Ramani that, us assures narrator the guitar, temple of Shiva the make-shift onloudspeakers his , yet while it is the prostitute who solicits the Asian, the authorities make authorities the make it prostitute the who is while , yet Asian, solicits the During the ushering in of the Group Areas Act, the Asian body increasingly increasingly body Asian the Act, of Group in the ushering Areas the During , IV. MISCEGENATION AS ACHALLENGE AS IV. MISCEGENATION

the narrator deconstructs white authority through the relationship relationship the white through authority deconstructs narrator the TO SEGREGATION crimen injuria crimen him . Naidoo is told by his lawyer that he that told. Naidoo is lawyer by his , a legal term in South African African South in term , alegal

crimen The The her

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 57 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 58 subsequent 1950s Acts. Group Areas anteroom become the to the and inform to miscegenation of reactions kinds these Chin’s of and whiteness, of of expressions mimicry violence the example against is one Schmeling’scar of The danger. burning with fraught yet measure, equal in subversive and destabilizing authority. is new him miscegenation and Chin’s mimicry dandy,the of figure the brings through imagined how tocomes sense miscegenation, neighbourhood, awhite residential through Greta with hand in hand walking whilst society. a colonial Here,who, positions wenew a find within homologueChin with garner to as a means miscegenation used Indian-Trinidadianthat men specifically (2002),Mohammed dandy,the relation aforementioned to in of the argues figure association. to come desire into unconscious power of through an manifestation the as be read can act whitethis employer,his and with Schmeling, Greta affair undoing of mastery.” the “the original’s as (1994: Bhabha what he performs self-imposed limitations, defines transcends 87) that vehicle aesthetic an as authority.body ofhis white settler uses Therefore, when Chin hegemony the case this in of original, authority the the disrupts and confronts that dandy,the strategy a constitutes of thus figure the of through whiteness, mimicry 378). (Seshadri-Crooks Chin’s history” writing, of race, normative knowledges revalues and dislocates which “a as stain appears and discourse a particular within behind.”inscribed is Bhabha’s Mimicry, in something becomes configuration, new that itself an called be might from what “distinct something as mimicry, understood of forms authority.mimes Here, appropriates Bhabha Lacan’s (1977: 99) on focus that Homi Bhabha’s afetish like behaves which (1994: of mimicry understanding 86) through version of hegemonic appropriation, masculinity.”configured is This argue, I men’s Connelly’s and of Indio-Caribbean “feminized (2009: study the 7) Ceraso dandy, an appropriation the its we of find finds which the figure in homologue of Here image. racialised his by reconfiguring difference his negotiates sophistication, of air of an cultivating his through Chin, Asian. of in-between the image the through binary white/black the about to deconstruct sets narrative the colour lines, Chin’s In title. his in of Govender to both which crossing alludes text classical the Fanon’s present Franz in “White” versus of “Black” Govender (the author’s dichotomy uncle). the complicates text real-life such, the As of trope miscegenation most attentiongives to this power away from white supremacy.of this of awresting imagining of white authority,contesting afuture book law as the with ametaphor (78). for as operates her a act to provide thrust” greater Here, sexual the copy of his place Fanyana has narrator the a more in of text, explicit and, section the Fanyana with encounters upon of explicit aseries sexual embarks Bronwyn inadequate, Lahnee the centric position, however, is marked with certain ambiguity; whilst his opening up opening his whilst ambiguity; position,centric however, certain with marked is Afro- This an movement whiteness. with identification previous towards from his a move away as marks it significant is coloured Grace, girl, the with liaison sexual This relationship, for the reasons set above, terminates, andChin’s above, set relationship, terminates, the forThis subsequentreasons erotic of appropriatedan dandy, the initiates Having image the Chin of Govender’s all Of writings, Roman Dutch Law Dutch Roman , vol Black Chin White Chin: Song of the Atman Atman of the Chin: Song White Chin Black i . under Bronwyn’s posterior “to enable Black Skin, White Masks White Skin, Black

through the character of Chin of Chin character the through (1967), (1967), fixed notions from both sides of this racial divide. When the author draws up his his theup When draws author divide. racial this from notions sides both of fixed helps presence to deconstruct Asian the dichotomy fact, in black/white and, of this Africa outside at South ofnew ways looking offers perspective narrative This black. of white into relationship categories the their transform protagonists his sense, this in and, significance political new body Govender Asian the categories, gives oppositional these with juxtaposition brown By in body the divisions. placing these of nature Govender’s populate constructed the that come to understand narratives of characters the many and predicament, subaltern to the central became body the categories, racial with obsessed increasingly was that society settler-dominated history. a one In becomes for way to enter example, miscegenation, into African relationships,”tropetheand signified often of [...]is sexual interracial through past, andbrittle [...] stultifying a escaping of “the difficulty that claims Africa, Jonesinteraction. Stephanie (2011: 170), in presence of Asian the when speaking configured as Africa South in community historiography of Indian the the lens of one’s cultural the community, own Govender outthrough to sets narrate subjectivity viewing relation to in one than another. are) Rather constructed still werebut,contrary,the never fixed on were Africa South (and in realities ethnic subjectivity. Through author’s the positioning vis-à-vis ideological Afro-centric an own as conviviality upon insistence this interaction. Isee of interethnic possibilities the regards as violent tone outcomes, of overall Govender’s the optimism towards work leans presentcases, certain in and, difficulties with may,interactions fraught be at times, these we have seen, whilst of As inter-ethnic conviviality. ideal the propagates fluidity. of embracing ethnic Asians’ challenged that factors internal and subjectivity, external of were there both aseries a more Afro-centric amove towards regards as that, is us tells this upon What them. patriarchy, falls cohesion, through mediated of cultural maintaining the mores and cultural these of transmission the ethnicity, and through of coded “tradition”bearers was which (1998:Anthias 571-573), the women became diasporic that declares respect, this in community, their and conduct within of sexual to surveillant be been always has Africa South and women East role in the of bias, Asian cultural this regards As concerned. are where or black coloured Africans particularly and miscegenation, have against communities Asian bias cultural ingrained by the informed resistance of Chin’s (183). psyche unconscious an theof result is argue, I dissonance, This nature implicit way he love divided the made in the is to to her?” comes light what to her not promises any [...] had made “he that, claims it not text was yet the When subjectivity. of his nature of divided the inkling an reader the gives casual than more anything it to treat as refusal his and Grace with relationship ofsilencing his his nationhood, African of sense a with pluralistic affiliation astrong indicate all ANC movement supportthehotel, strategic fledgling of his or multiracial of first the At the core of all Ronnie Govender’s work operates an imaginary that that Govender’s Ronnie core of the all At imaginary work an operates a series of narrative strategies, strategies, of narrative a series CONCLUSION Govender’s texts show texts Govender’s through Floya Floya how how and

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 59 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 60 to create an imagined conviviality that wins out over wins conflict. that conviviality imagined to an create as so relationships textual these permeates fluidity commitment to ethnic personal the force author’sof driving groups. The ethnic of African other South portrayals applied be to his can same the and contradictions, by internal driven are how they we see for apartheid, stand-ins two-dimensional create than rather white characters, Revised paper accepted for publication: 22/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 17/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

“The 1949 Anti-Indian Pogrom and the Crisis in the Natal ANC.” the Natal in Crisis the and Pogrom Anti-Indian “The 1949 Websites Young Seshadri-Crooks Ojwang Mohammed Lemon Jones Govender Govender Govender Govender Govender Govender Flint Chua Chetty Chetty Ceraso Bhabha Anthias , Karen. “Indian-African Encounters: Polyculturalism and African Therapeutics Natal, South South Natal, Therapeutics African and Polyculturalism Encounters: “Indian-African , Karen. , Amy. , Stephanie. “The Politics of Love and History: Asian Women and African Men in East African African East in Men African and Asian Women History: and Love of Politics “The , Stephanie. , Robert J.C. J.C. , Robert , Anthony. , S. &P., S. , Rajendra. , Rajendra. Govender.” Ronnie with Interview An “At Edge: the , Rajendra. , Homi. , Homi. , Dan. , Dan. , Floya. “Evaluating ‘Diaspora’: Beyond Ethnicity?” Ethnicity?” ‘Diaspora’: Beyond “Evaluating , Floya. files/seminars/Soske2011.pdf 2000. (Eds.) Seshadri-Crooks Kalpana 2013.Macmillan, 2002. Sciences, Literature.” 1996. 143-156. Manor Stories 1886-1950s.” Africa, Instability Languages and Literature African Southern of Study the for Centre 109-126. Men Mimic The , Ronnie. , Ronnie. 2006. , Ronnie. Body.” My Dead “Over , Ronnie. ... To Beat.” Muezzin of the aSlow Samba “Call , Ronnie. “1949.”, Ronnie. 1976., Ronnie. , Patricia. , Patricia. World on Fire: How Exporting Free Market Democracy Breeds Ethnic Hatred and Global Global and Hatred Ethnic Breeds Democracy Market Free Exporting How Fire: on World Reading Migration and Culture: The World of East African Indian Literature Indian African East of The World Culture: and Migration Reading The Location of Culture of Location The Connolly Homes Apart: South Africa’s Segregated Cities Segregated Africa’s South Apart: Homes , Kalpana. “A Conversation with Homi K. Bhabha.” In Fawzia Afzal Kwan & Kwan Afzal Fawzia In Bhabha.” K. Homi “A with Conversation , Kalpana. . Anchor, 2004. Anchor, . At The Edge: The Writings of Ronnie Govender Ronnie of TheWritings Edge: The At The Idea of English Ethnicity English of Idea The The Lahnee’s Pleasure Lahnee’s The Research in African Literatures Gender Negotiations among Indians in Trinidad 1917-1947 , Manx, 1996. 119-130., Manx, .” .” Mosaic: A Journal for the Interdisciplinary Study of Literature of Study Interdisciplinary the for A Journal Mosaic: The Lahnee’s Pleasure Lahnee’s The Black Chin White Chin: Song of the Atman. Atman. the of Song Chin: White Chin Black . “The Destabilization of Masculinity in Masculinity of Destabilization . “The At The Edge: And Other Cato Manor Stories Manor Cato Other And Edge: The At Journal of Southern African Studies African Southern of Journal WORKS CITED WORKS . . Routledge, 1994. . Routledge, . Ravan Press,. 2008. Ravan The Pre-occupation of Postcolonial Pre-occupation The At The Edge: And Other Cato Manor Stories Manor Cato Other And Edge: The At . Blackwell Publishing, 2008. . Blackwell . Ravan Press: Johannesburg, 2001. Johannesburg, Press: . Ravan 42/3 (Fall 2011): (Fall 42/3 166-186. Sociology . Indiana University Press, 1991. Press, University . Indiana . Peter Lang, 2017.. Peter Lang, 32/2 (June 2006): 367-385. 2006): 32/2 (June http://www.kznhass-history.net/ 32/3 (1998): 557-580. 32/3 At The Edge: And Other Cato Cato Other And Edge: The At A House for Mr. Biswas for A House Harper Collins, 2007. Collins, Harper , Manx, 1996. 107-118., Manx, Alternation. Journal ofAlternation. the 8/1 (2001): 243-253. . Duke University Press, Press, University . Duke . Institute of Social of Social . Institute 42/3 (2009): (2009): 42/3 . Palgrave . Palgrave . Manx, . Manx, and and

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 47-61 61

Palabras clave diferencia. la marcar pueden todavía comunes y que esfuerzos los unen si se fuertes hacerse pueden sociedad la de que en los menos privilegiados autora insiste La popular. rebelión auna lugar da lo cual principales, personajes cuatro los de asesinato del motivo el esconde tierra yala agua al que acceso libre el ydemuestra sociedad la de heteronormatividad la cuestionar de además clase de conflicto este explorando sigue Collen reciente, novela más su En agricultura. y la ámbito doméstico el textiles, talleres los en pagado mal trabajo el poscolonial época la y en obreros de indios contratación la esclavitud, la de abolición la de y, país del apartir esclavista pasado el incluye explotación Dicha clase. de explotación de continuo histórico un denuncian Collen, Lindsey sudafricano, origen de mauriciana yactivista escritora la de novelas Las Resumen Keywords difference. a make still can effort joint, communal and participation that union, through empowered become can underprivileged the that insists Collen reaction. popular subsequent the and characters main four of murder the the behind to lie seen be will land and to water Access of notions heteronormativity. mainstream queries and conflict class continuing this probes novel to date, Her latest workers. agricultural exploited and labour domestic toil, to sweat-shop ill-paid post-independence subcontinent Indian the from labour indentured with together slavery African pre-abolition both including country of the past slave the from ranging exploitation, of class continuum a historical expose Collen Lindsey activist and writer Mauritian born of novels South-African The Abstract Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista THE FIGHT FOR LAND, WATER DIGNITY FIGHT FOR LAND, AND THE : Mauritius, Lindsey Collen, Class Conflict, History, Uprising. Conflict, Class Collen, Lindsey : Mauritius, THE MALARIA MAN AND HER NEIGHBOURS HER AND MAN MALARIA THE IN LINDSEY COLLEN’S COLLEN’S LINDSEY IN : Mauricio, Lindsey Collen, conflictos de clase, historia, rebelión. historia, clase, de conflictos Collen, Lindsey : Mauricio, LA LUCHA POR LA TIERRA, EL AGUA Y LA DIGNIDAD EN DIGNIDAD AGUA YLA EL TIERRA, LA POR LUCHA LA DOI: DOI: AND HER NEIGHBOURS HER AND https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.05 Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona de Autònoma Universitat Felicity Hand , 82 The Malaria Man and Her Neighbours Her Man and Malaria The The Malaria Man and Her Neighbours Her Man and Malaria The ; April 2021, pp. 63-77;April THE MALARIA MAN MALARIA THE DE LINDSEY COLLEN LINDSEY DE ISSN: e-2530-8335

(2010) (2010) (2010) (2010)

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 63 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 64 Although Hindus constitute just over half of its almost 1.3 million inhabitants 1.3 inhabitants of its almost million over just constitute Hindus half Although of survival. become anecessity sharing away, space democratic and tolerance ethnic kilometres 800 continent Madagascar even with African from the geographically isolated kilometres, square country, compact just under 2,000 covering a small, such on latter. the concentrating be but of major Mauritius the Iwill island as well as Carajos) Brandon (Cargados Saint and Agalega of Rodrigues, islands the comprises Republic The Mauritius of of shorthand. akind merely caution utmost and as the nation” with “island term the Iuse multiculturalism. of cosmopolitan example an country. adopted of her Oceanness andIndian Collen’s the reflection of hybridity atrue is oeuvre Lindsey that homo- Iconclude and or transphobia. by claiming environmentalism However, more recent some work this of writer’s contains the namely other concerns, as a blueprint with 2001her line in for rebellion novel classified be could novelthis as (2010). conflict of class battleground to her usual Here returns Collen on Collen’s focuses novelarticle latest to date the of part third The of communalism. kind any against adamantly is and rights women’sequality, environmentalism, forclass fights that party a left-wing Kreol– in –struggle amember of as Lalit of activism her work, her echo political which major the I outline concerns second section the In Collen. of work the of Lindsey the basis is which miracle, theMauritian called been flip side the has what to examine identity. However, of transoceanic example I also aperfect country the makes which fromChina, the andfrom Sino-Mauritians Europe hailed The Franco-Mauritians subcontinent labourers. indentured as or Indian slaves the as Africa either Eastern from came themajority Thepopulation of of island. anative the is its inhabitants as nonearena of Ocean widertheIndian in firmly Mauritius Ilocate article the of part first the In conflict. her in work, class namely recurs major that the issue on emphasis herCollen’s most recent novel, special showcases with which writing Icelebrate article Tamil. and this In words from Malagasy incorporated several on French with mainly based alanguage Kreol, of population speak the bulk the country, the aformer writer in French colony, British and language whereEnglish to return to their homeland. See Hand & Pujolràs-Noguer 2019 2021 forthcoming. Hand and &Pujolràs-Noguer Hand See homeland. their to return to inhabitants deported the allow thus and Mauritius to Islands Chagos of the control return UK the demanded –unsuccessfully– Territory. has 2019 The Ocean Resolution Nations Indian United British of the part currently and base of a military construction 1960s the for the in Americans the to British 2 1 The South-Western Indian Ocean island nation of Mauritius seems be to nationSouth-Western Theseems Mauritius of island Ocean Indian known best the is Collen writer Lindsey Mauritian South-African-born

It is beyond the scope of this article to discuss the Chagos Archipelago, leased by the by the leased Archipelago, Chagos the discuss to article of this scope the beyond It is motto The Stella Clavisque Maris Indici MAURITIUS, THE STAR AND KEY AND STAR THE MAURITIUS, OF THE INDIAN OCEAN INDIAN OF THE features on the official coat of arms. of coat official on the features The Malaria Man and and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The 1

Mutiny 2 In In . constituency on the island of Rodrigues) island on the constituency one two-member and on Mauritius constituencies (20 three-member constituencies multi-member in continent. people the Ironically, who very bequeathed the African the with ties present, the lost celebrate mythical in the generations or reconstructed from earlier over. oblivion, glossed or at best, Creolehistorical memories, down either handed of carpet thethesweptunder former of slaves specificities cultural and struggles individual the with roots, cultural of their lost track Afro-Mauritians the which conditions under of slavery dehumanising the ignores that story success Indian an as narrated been often has Mauritius of other country. to any history The allegiance have no cultural they “authentic” to as being as Mauritians claim any make can only ones the who Creoles, are as known slaves, Malagasy and African of East the diverse. ethnically and most culturally the is Mauritius SADC the in (15) countries the Cawthra, scientists. noted of all by that political points fact to the continent, frequently is African the in stability, unusual political its relative scholars, Not among its economy only is of asource admiration Africa. in anywhere highest one is Mauritius of in the of living standard the that tend to economists agree and Development sociologists and Community) (Southern African of nations SADC the among proved been by Mauritius’ has improved ventures of ranking these success 36). duties The (Curran export and import avoiding cumbersome and labour local cheap products using investors to new manufacture encouraged turn in which Zone) Processing (Export EPZ an as of island the boom led establishment to the post independentThis to blossom. started sectors financial and off-shore banking, 1980s the economy the out during branched and Mauritius into to diversify urgency late 1970s the an slumped during prices clearly was there sugar As cane. sugar the on its major economy based crop was of Mauritian independence,Until time the the 2010). Frankel 2005; (Aumeerally state island of this economic success of rising the causes the to explain Terms ameans Tiger” applied have “African been as the as such 2005). (Srebrnik &Cawthr degree or 2002 to agreater lesser oftation all represen 2005: 16), afluidpolitical ensuring thus &Kasenally tation. (Bunwaree represen political and ethnic to provide designed “balanced” loser” system a “best under candidates addition, appointed of members eight are unsuccessful from alist Block Vote the groups using by loser way of system, its best smaller the system. of rights the endeavoured to safeguard constitution has Mauritian the and nities indentured labour. fromor slavery themajority descending by definition uprootedare immigrants, of country the present the inhabitants All land. to the rights ancestral any claim can percent, no up community seventy groups make together Asian South all and 3 descendants the on island, the have settled that communities ethnic the all Of of 21 the turn at the economic miracle an as heralded was Mauritius commu not of established does to any the “belong” land Accordingly, the

The National Assembly consists of 70 Seats. 62 members are elected by direct popular vote vote popular direct by elected are 62 members of Seats. 70 consists Assembly The National st century. 3 In In - - -

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 65 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 66 known as “seggae,” a fusion of West Indian reggae and sega, the traditional folk music folk traditional the sega, “seggae,” and as of afusion West reggae known Indian scene. music music had He pioneered theMauritian Mauritian of on style a figure novel. the in featured to that on similar rebellion outright provoked verging unrest Her Man Neighbours and Malaria in original). abstractly is such as “class that theinevitability of manifestation thesocial Eriksen, Thomas of anthropologist or,the words in essentialism ethnic with closely rather too identified being resources Hencecontext. of concept my the use consideredconjunction be in to the definitely need Mauritian in ethnicity and class and analysis sociocultural for significant any essential is Intersectionality on board. it taken is appreciation for unless Collen an of work irrelevant the and of Lindsey inappropriate as linguistic– religious, rendered –ethnic, other categories has and divider essential the below, outlined be remains class will as and, divide, ethnic (Teelock nichesociety in a themselves to find 106). struggling still are language, Kreol the and rhythms dance sega its most representative identity markers, country Gillig 68). Collen’s character Melomann, discussed below in the section on section below the in Collen’s Melomann, discussed Gillig 68). character (Chazan- of island” the “the myth inversionhybrid founding dream, of colonial the the singer, a wasthan much he incarnated Kaya more of deep.figure The skin is tolerance 1999 ethnic and harmony February only in proved social custody that police in while Kaya of singer the death the continent after ensued but that riots the (Khoyratty 73). purse” and by class segregated when shopping tacitly Eighties, was the “exceptional until capitalism, to globalized have become siteswhich of access the and waterfronthypermarkets Caudan thestylish hotels, luxury five-star the from away far miracle the flip sideMauritian the to Her or work global. reveals local worker and exploitation, capitalism both of transnational drawbacks the with tune in concerns her making “ethnic”– –read differences, cultural trend in current the promotesHer issues probing her work offrom class onto entirely different plane an paradigm. Mauritian apostcolonial within sealed be cannot more and far-reaching but Collen’s life, of Mauritian much is agenda aspects with deal and Mauritius in set women. men and members of Her society, all privileged novels are working-class some of her novels, the prove of less therights for her commitment to fighting published pu Travayer, also has which association Ledikasyon adult literacy in an 4 significant ahighly was Topize, Kaya, as Joseph Reginald known popularly havemay tiger the one thein defendable most of democracies African The her and work politics roots Collen’s grass in participation wholehearted any cut do across indeed and over country the all exist Pockets of poverty

For a more complete discussion of clethnicity, see Hand 2010. Hand see of clethnicity, discussion For amore complete 4 MAURITIUS: THE FLIP SIDE FLIP THE MAURITIUS: unthinkable , is modelled on Kaya, whose suspicious death whose suspicious death on modelled Kaya, , is clethnicity removed from community” (110, removed from community” emphasis , the inescapability of poor economic inescapability , the The The and it’s time now to stand up/ Believe in the gospel of life/ Cause life is the story, will never die.” never story, will the is life Cause of life/ gospel the in up/ Believe it’s now stand to and time fraternity. universal and lost sight of commitment to the solidarity has that consumerism capitalist her bourgeois –from ahedonistic point in of view– immersed other Western-oriented and Mauritian of societies indictment contemporary in acknowledgements the in states herself Collen but as succeeds war. Neither actually outrightclass of an possibility the envisage both which Collen’s novels: of to two provide background the they as at riots some length on Kaya elaborated the 2002). of for(USState, Department aminor offence area have I security ahigh in thefor for some inciting The police ofwere musician riots. holding criticized the some opposition Creole criticized and activists of riots;it the politicians also handling theirthe Government forpolice the and previous criticized The report commission. on compiled riots areport Government the by the ajudicial released October 2000 shot (Selvon police by who the was 506-507). Agatha, In Berger musician, another demonstrations including the in people were killed Several US dollars. million approximately fifty looted,shops, were causing and homes, churches burned and which days during three lasting and riots ensued butdenied, emotions were aflame whole the spread across of country. the quickly neighbourhood of and Bois Roche Kaya’s within immediately almost Creole began protests the population and amongst but true neither rang skull– afractured had –he either death suicide or accidental 21 On February bail. of possibility the without, Port it in appears, Louis Barracks at Line Police Cells Alcatraz in days held for was several Kaya musicians. local and Rastafarians many by attended and Mouvement by the party Republicain organized rally, was which adecriminalization following Mauritius, in ganja called marijuana, for smoking spokesman. and leader a him Creoles, who to in the saw especially appealed of revolution which rights, and he spoke and were Kreol songs Most in of his methods. of peaceful a man he was habits but and above all no made lifestyle attempt and to his hide a Rastafarian was He Islands. Mascarene the throughout popular music became his identity as Ocean Indian andposited transnational genuine a categories ethnic or class music defied former the slave population. His amongst originated nation, had which of island the 5 Collen’s Lindsey aremorseless work intellectual, contains acommitted As novel ( of this drafts early in time, that by down, written already of things kind of the show[ed] possibility open, thus the atBorstal prison of the gates the forced singer, Kaya, popular of detention the in thedeath overriots 1999 the February who, during people Mauritius, of The young officially of was police brutality, the which Kaya’s accused fans supporters and Act Drugs Dangerous 18th under the 1999On arrested February was Kaya

In one of his songs in English, English, in songs one of his In Mutiny st he was found dead in his cell and the official verdict was verdict official the and cell his in found dead he was 5 (2001) and Free Man The Malaria Man and and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The Mutiny , Kaya calls on people to “draw your destiny destiny your “draw to on people calls , Kaya 343) Mutiny : (2010), (2010),

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 67 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 68 almost blunt, didactic social message may have discouraged a certain type of critic, type acertain have may discouraged message social blunt, didactic almost scholarship. postcolonial current in largely not featured Collen’s and not contributed lists to its work inclusion reading has on university has Asia– towards nodding demographically and continent but culturally African the of part –politically country the geography ambiguous of almost The critics. maps post-colonialof the most mental on not does figure literature, Mauritian by extension and Mauritius, that It true is of her language. beauty passionate the and of her dialogues from her work of combination the aresult of is immediacy the emanates that contrary, On much the of energy writing. the piece of ethnographic a or as manifesto of her of political novels. Her akind work as not is only valid value not does deny which artistic the milieu, sociocultural their adoption within and ( society in changes to make ameans as of community strength the ( arecipe for for and action productive solidarity a call ( to need avoice give the dispossessed of to and the injustice of ( heteropatriarchy constraints transnational of ( state ademocratic forging the in class of working the of role the vindication the and of country the slave past the come with toand terms her in to need work recurrent recuperate imperative the are is that issues many the cohabitation. Among asolution to than peaceful rather Ocean Indian the across connections to efficient key colony the imperial the as was ironically somewhat motto national the read we can sense this In right. things toprovide putting key the also somehow went experiment but wrong sadly can human where which great the world, for world roadmap represents anew the Mauritius order,literary alaboratory 2011). (Hand, discourse postcolonial transnational aglobal Collen’s In with story Ocean– Indian thus –and Mauritian alocalized readings: two the with neatly However, events. very she juggles cultural people recent or and historical to real references Kreol, in phrases names, of place use the with context aMauritian within life. Mauritian smorgasbord of contemporary ethnic-gender of class- the consequently novel her and intricacies latest on the uncovers her society conventions. Collen’s historical and commentary work ascathing cultural is social, to– challenge not of adirect –if proves for reassessment to vehicles the be them of potential her novels of metafictional the analysis aliterary and connections new forges energy Hercreative techniques. narrative self-reflexive and language poetical 2020). (2010; Hand work, 2011 my own (2015) from (2016)(2014) & Matsha apart Lavery and Matteau The Malaria Man and and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The 6 Collen’sI place of of her country of workings mordant the criticisms often recognisably and her work carefully sets very and Mauritius in lives Collen highly a through Collen’s expressed commonpurpose a workpolitical reflects

Recently more critics have analysed Collen’s work, for example Githire (2014), Githire Collen’s Perrin example for work, analysed have more critics Recently LINDSEY COLLEN’S WRITING COLLEN’S LINDSEY 2010). The Rape of Sita Rape of The 6 Boy Undoubtedly, her forceful, forceful, her Undoubtedly, There is a Tide There 2005) and her belief in in her 2005) and belief Getting Rid Of It Of Rid Getting 1993); a condemnation 1993); condemnation a Mutiny 1990); the 1997); 2001 2001 somewhat amiss. somewhat (2018:footnote to amere seems 44) Collen as writer aprolific such but novel relegating Mauritian obstinacy: and of tenacity amixture requires prison memoir, Saadawi’s out El aletter Nawal in echoed when smuggling even sentiments are Similar determination. above all, and, aid of collaboration, mutual in in prison escape adroitly executed and planned not is trap. Her to celebrate purpose asuccessfully propagandistic excessive into an rhetoric, emotional and without falling accusation humanity. gender-free and classless people post-ethnic, its unites bid in and for a universal boundaries maritime or national disregard that it into issues delves as those transnational also is oeuvre industry. Collen’s the in agrowth adopted been to approach encourage sense has Tourism of country’s economy, the chunk for asizeable common- accounting this tolerant people. apeaceful, as of Mauritians image government of an projecting policy on. Her novels acompletely paint official to articles the opposing picture their publish economists and scientists one or the even media political to the announced enormouslystory,thefrom official the differs of one Mauritius picture proudly orientation gender. or their sexual on of Her their account against discriminated who are those economic and in terms classes favoured less the regards as especially contemplated be cannot without Collen. clearly areference work to the of Lindsey languages– all –in writing Mauritian people. working Contemporary with dealing in difficulty emotional have great still writers Mauritian most middle-class that feels andsheas domestic workers fisherfolk to intentionally farmers, She alludes status. to improve their chance without afair economic to of the periphery relegated society of exploited or subsistence, simply ofkind by any bosses or dispossessed have been are thosewho as opposed to living adignified to earn jobs, homes, ameans who possess of those terms in is that lines, class along humankind– of all unity the in believes Collen because at all –if divided are Her issue. characters the con/fuses deliberately class. divider: social great to the be she what feels pursue writer to adedicated it takes backgrounds, of ethnic to adiversity pay allegiance inhabitants whose Mauritius, like country In a differences. old-fashionedbe, class to seem may what than, rather identity politics to gendermore or ethnic attuned The Malaria and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The 7 the is important ... possible is what’s Everything outside prison. like just is prison ‘Inside She laughed. out astonishment. loud, in Isaid prison?’ ‘Inside possible,’ is she whispered. ‘Everything possible?’ ... that is to my family aletter to send Iwant ‘Fathiyya, dose of political exact the gauging correctly in consists Collen’s artistry democracy, of Mauritian Collen’s validity to question is the purpose contrary,the she on terms, Collen’s never identified ethnic are on characters

Admittedly, Julia Waters focuses on Francophone literature in her recent study on the on the study recent her in literature on Francophone Waters focuses Julia Admittedly, Mutiny determination or to chart the road map for a successful popular rebellion rebellion popular for road map asuccessful the or to chart to do it’. (El Saadawi 1994: to do it’. 135; Saadawi mine) (El emphasis but to draw our attention to the importance but attention our to draw importance to the 7

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 69 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 70 through union, that participation and joint, communal effort can make a difference. a make can effort joint, and communal participation union, that through become empowered can underprivileged the that insists Collen reaction. popular the subsequentand tragedy the off sets that conflict the to behind lie seen be will land to water and murders. Access by these more importantly, galvanized uprising the Pol and, Zan Kanzy/Polet and Melomann Zukahi, Eshan Brij Kalapen, characters, main of four the deaths to lead the that causes the I trace section following the title, the –hence heteronormativity notions of andmainstream queries (2010) conflict class continuing probes this not or work, who derived workfrom who past control– those those to and live stocks groups or classes into warring splitsocially “we are asunder that workers. She argues independence exploited sweat-shop and domestic labour agricultural toil, ill-paid subcontinent to post- Indian from the labour indentured with together slavery pre-abolition both African including of country the slave past from the ranging As Collen uses italics a great deal, unless otherwise stated, they are hers. are they stated, otherwise unless deal, agreat italics uses Collen As 2010: (Hand community 129)– case clethnic aclear is constructed anewly called have I –what (77). notion This family of a family” women the binds as together also action” (23). words are that writer knows “the ‘engaged’ that Sartre, Paul Jean following but to too she confrontational be understood be believes, may her work and writer apolitical clearly people. is Collen marginalized misunderstood, of cast the to extend thus and Pol, woman Creoles, to Zan incorporate atrans and Muslims groups of Hindus, major Mauritius: who represent ethnic three the of characters trinity novel her she abandons where usual abattoir this he In the works. union pig-breeder representativetrade fisherman, and for Brijplanter; and Kalapen, apotato Zukahi, Melomann, asaxophone Eshan player, by Kaya; inspired clearly or Polet; Pol Zan Kanzy as known of title, the man malaria the woman, atrans creates she as herself end become by the of novel– surpasses the Collen will they heroes as the –or rather characters events. theIn her depictionon reflect themain and four of twosections (193-251) final the and gaps the in fill that alternative narratives provide in the rebellion motionset that events the of Theflashback subsequentare a chapters ( electrocution and drowning suicide, accidental causes, by natural deaths murders or, their their police, to the with novel according begins The lives. to dignified live right the to demand is whose only crime characters, (2010) of working-class four up suspicious to the deaths leading events the relates ” (“The World” 45-46; italics in original) in original) ” (“The italics World” 45-46; 8 of herIn analysis Collen’sLindsey novel latest to date, exploitation continuum her of in writing, class ahistorical exposes Collen

Henceforth all references to the novel will be cited as MM followed by the page numbers. numbers. page bythe followed MM as cited be will novel the to references all Henceforth THE MALARIA MAN AND HER NEIGHBOURS HER AND MAN MALARIA THE Mutiny Helen Cousins suggests that “[t]he that of suggests recipes Helen Cousins sharing her neighbours, instead of the expected of expected the instead neighbours, The Malaria Man and and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The The Malaria Man and and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The The Malaria Man Malaria The 12-13). his work work . In . In 8

common in the South-West Indian Ocean, the passing reference cannot go unnoticed unnoticed go reference South-Westcommon the cannot in passing the Ocean, Indian Her Neighbours and much economic 2010: on their situation (Hand 58 &122). While depend very its effects its victims, without implacably it selecting destroys although Collen’s work no is exception. portion: extra an Pol men but Zan deserves fellow malaria to his mangoes of abasket takes Eshan neighbours. muchcharacter, loved by her working-class affectionate and warm always but flamboyant sometimes this through community avoice by who trans gives Collen to the dismissed are culture and of nature binary I’m whether orthis, 134). her” him the (MM with together reductionism Biological am not I brave for enough wanes. courage done. His has Eshan what by terrified Pol by when “suddenly Collen Zan is attribution to of men dismantled bravery is typical on The outmoded gender based binaries. qualities of stereotypical inadequacy again back his and her his again, he back to and bicycle, He his go lets fright. in Pol faints situation. “Zan the nearly to according his/her identity fluctuates man malaria of the gender as performativity the pronouns indicate personal with to Collen plays path, flowthe to original its diversion redirects the of water and the behind who is discovers when Eshan as prey for transphobic abuse: easy an forced out her of it her hit home by is her acyclone and homeless makes after state Pol intolerance of the Zan prejudiced is societies. against gender identities clash fluid as individuals, group of the discriminated widens assault even and taunts of regular victim the and by her family disowned who is woman creation of atrans of rivers mosquitoes. and Collen’s canals men cleaning community, work malaria as Pol/ Polet, Zan and Melomann Creole from the farm; co-op at the potatoes plants convert (MM 59), Muslim the Zukahi, Eshan abattoir; an in apig farmer as works gender Brij, and terms. Hindu, the society, ethnic both in of Mauritian mixture 232) (MM riots to the hybrid name of embody the who four their give community and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The identity. over of from categorical The four protagonists identity taking of practical 9 Lindsey and writing cyclonescommonMauritian Theis in reference to 53). (MM away it blew aCyclone all that was there always neighbour neighbour. their Melomann’s one as as workmate, One share by Pol’s her gender identity.Zan circumscribed is life moments In of panic, 53). (MM injured badly so hospital up in Until she ended her. goad and around hang would who of youths of abunch Because for weeks. there, to cower She had centre. social the in Housed arefugee. she became then So

See Hand (2020) and Ravi (2017) for further discussion on cyclones in Mauritian writing. Mauritian in on cyclones discussion (2017) Ravi further for (2020) and Hand See does not focus specifically on this meteorological phenomenon, meteorological this on so specifically notdoes focus . She used to live in the rented house just next door [...] next just rented house the in to live . She used [t]hen 9 She uses the cyclone as a metaphor for class as, as, ametaphor cyclone for as the class She uses make up Zan Pol’s family and this clethnic clethnic Pol’s this and up Zan make family ” (MM 134). Pol” (MM the Zan demonstrates The Malaria Man Man Malaria The Once a neighbour aneighbour Once he becoming she she becoming he

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 71 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 72 Getting Rid Of It, Of Rid Getting ( to ademocracy society owning about from aslave- evolution the he learns of country as the of island geography the her in work, concerns in for example incorporatedecocritical Collenhas globe.theLindsey around mental conflicts 83). (MM weak” the eradicate land, at their get water,their divert then order up in to first “eradicate planters, team vegetable rivals even 82) that (MM way” the “scavengersland the ...hard off call they what to drive they are ahuge profit. buy itSo determined up make cheaply can and they so land the off farmers intendthe small drive bosses to estate The sugar dying. crops are his and of water why cut Eshan’s off supply been the is discovery has protagonists the four of the deaths triggers that Theaction plans. business devious uncovered his who have troublemakers the to eliminate determined despicable boss unpleasant, loyalties: class their undercutting and them by patronising complaints to cut short their He aims delegates. fellow union his forsympathy Brijno has or theandbent business, on privatising mafias local with its people” (webpage 2019). against and of globe the the rest against in war-fare open “is argues she which, capital, finance calls Collen power the of what conveniently challenge are removed they as damage– collateral deliberately, –some protagonists four novel the as others as of this heart at the lies members conflict of society. vulnerable poor and Class the ravages that afeature as themselves in opposition to economically and politically powerful elites, the local local the elites, powerful politically opposition in and themselves to economically low-income(5) conflict” because represent offindworkers “a class kind new disputes these suggest, Martínez-Alier and Guha As representatives. regional their and corporations involves multinational often entering intowhich with disputes water supplies, local as such resources control and natural to use right defend their have joined to communities forces overmovements developing the world local all as movements 1973 the concerned, are popular Chipko inspired movement has India in environmental as far to need join As the forces. and power the of in solidarity belief Her Neighbours (2019: 47). class” warring dominating, exploiting, from an 10 environ- in of battleground water supply the key the Ownership becomes blessed from being –far Benny Mal 120). (MM goats here, in in nor salads vegetables neither are there since Hindus, beef, place, rightful their in Muslims pork. in why you are is Which community. your In group, a of aparticular a member than is no more misfits– you three –including country this in person Each abattoir, at of the double-dealing Benny, suspected manager Mal general the

Perrin points out the pun in this character’s name (2014: name 75). character’s this in pun out the points Perrin therefore is a continuation of this concern coupled with the author’s coupled concern the therefore acontinuation with is of this where, in her own words, the characters are “fractured socially socially “fractured are where, her characters words, in the own community The Subversion The Boy , a race, a religion [...] a religion , arace, and where the main character discovers the the discovers character where main the 156-157), in and 10 misfits. with positive attributes– is an an is positive attributes– with [...] belong, they where Creoles The Malaria Man Malaria The that There is a Tide There is where you where is

and and and and fit . consequences on local marine fauna may take years to heal. Mauritian people rallied people rallied Mauritian to heal. years take may fauna marine on local consequences the as tragedy ecological an is spill oil The resulting of island. the south east the in Mahebourg, near reef on acoral aground ran Wakashio ship cargo Japanese the in which she states that “[i]t’s that she states which in the Collen’s be to seems latter The events. the echoing word final on rebellions, omniscient workers; meddlesome four narrator’s the the and do away of with view riots; Brij’s widow, Binndu’s to plan story, the overhears she inadvertently which in the in caught up himself who finds technician, waterworks the quo: Hank, status the to how overturn forged and it of how failed was rebellion the narratives three provides ofCollen prisons. the storming and arson barricades, with rebellion scale afull- in culminates 154) that hysteria (MM mass the ignites autopsy necessary” on of no her sign injury Man, body. No Malaria the say,they transvestite, for that Pol/ abattoir. the Polet’s Zan to privatize excuse the embodying “tuberculosis, death, thus animals, the to kill used obsolete by machine an electrocuted is Brij Kalapen in a well. himself conveniently drowns as he very land longerco-op the for fight no can Zukahi Eshan cells. police the in for aroad accident found hanging and 92) (MM arrested out is seeping life” of workplace into the war everyday class who “sees the Kaya, musician seggae by the inspired saxophonist Melomann, the conclusively. with have troublemakers be dealt to so-called The convictions. four their in steadfast of underclass, the not perseverance and counted on fortitude the has Collen’s cooperatives of in many livelihood the conspiracy novel threatens that good;is domestic (84). bad, is multinational good” is Certainly, thebourgeois public private bad, is that ideology on crude the based paradigm, liberalisation trade “ that on to claim water to supply the it. goes Shiva to irrigate access and land to the for right the herin book exploiter morphed Likewise, into having from overseas. afaceless manager factory Environmental concerns hit Mauritius very keenly on 6 keenly very hit Mauritius concerns Environmental it. It means just bit It now: doesn’t important you shouldn’t the is mean done have this But, and ‘riots’.caboodle wholethe call they And defeat. Then exactions. Pillage pillage. bring Looters looters. brings vacuum the So born. to be ready is Nothing what? then police, the it’s against of course, you Once win doomed. And, Collen’sIn novel, due demand is to murder their the of protagonists four the (30) employer planet on the biggest the is earth by it –the supported are and land the worldlive on third economy.the centand in people per of Seventy-five of culture people’s ground world, is it the the is people in for most identity; Land, Making Peace with the Earth the Making with Peace CONSOLIDATING INDIAN OCEAN WRITING OCEAN INDIAN CONSOLIDATING

‘Privatisation’ was launched as the core of the globalisation and and core of globalisation the the as ‘Privatisation’ launched was they chose the time. the chose CONCLUSION. possibility , Indian activist Vandana Shiva argues that: Vandana argues Shiva activist , Indian that’s important” (55). that’s important” This time (MM (MM time in bold original) 188; This

th August 2020 when August Mutiny ,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 73 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 74 Binndu reinforces Collen’sBinndu reinforces that: message of (11) identity” of Brij’s hilarity spontaneous novel widow, the the with ending so creation the accompanied that subversion the of power resistance and symbolizes “[l]aughter claims, Matsha Matteau Rachel but matter as novel no laughing are of power the of us tool solidarity. for reminding auseful as read be novelsher of rebellion, two to not 21st and lost Mauritius its relevance has lesson that Collen century Lindsey (Orwell 357) issues” out political of politics’. are ‘keeping for as issues and thing All many. for example KenSaro-Wiwa inspiring an peopleof career like is tragic The writers. just than more be always will (2019). matter Africa– in change –especially writers sense this In power make the to and unite has that community it global the is she believes as to aworld-wide readership speaks Collen of life. tragicomedy players the in active be for people to become involved It of acall and is sand. grain to their add people willing West Ocean. of South the society Indian creolized the characterize that specificities with dealing outside to time the Mauritius world same at the while one is of her Collen’s global work out as and reaches beyond shores the of strengths the local between interface The literature. one of her Ocean contributions to Indian is gender and constraints or bypeople cultural by who silenced history have been those among awareness social commitment to stirring Her political strong Ocean. of South-West geography the political and spatial the Indian to it locate needs within sea: the her with relationship expressed poignantly has Collen particular. in sea the and people to remind thenature value of incidentserved of has unfortunate This 2020). Lewis 2020; (Lalit arsenic of levels high contain caught have been that fish the the regioninbecause living communities have enormous been forimpacts fishing the it wouldn’t that so social The shoreline, where the to itclean. reach more is difficult possible much as oil as to contain night worked and and day immediately around 11 251). (MM know So, you never yet. form hadn’t taken that even order to in halt to go had enemies those lengths to what look and apervert, acripple player, and asaxophone amidget, no more than it was round, time last to say used enemies our but as with, It doesn’t much to start sound Collen’s in events portrayed the latest andfictional The recent spill oil to done be for aneed and still For plenty is there of Collen raising conscience of her work analysis any and reality Collen’s Mauritian anchored in is writing volume). this Collen’s in see and text 6; own & Stiebel Matsha (Matteau over years back extending pain displaced and diasporic with filled waters, same those involving experiences lived of historical [...] surface deep islands, its the and is there Ocean Indian beautiful and welcoming stereotypical of the illusion the below and Behind

See Nixon 2011: Nixon See 5-29. 11 George Orwell wrote in 1946 that “In our age there is no 1946 is wrote such there in “In age our Orwell that George Mutiny and and The Malaria Man and and Man Her Neighbours Malaria The their challenge, a challenge a challenge challenge, , can , can aftermath of the oil spill suggests that perhaps this is not so far away. not is far so this perhaps that suggests of spill oil the aftermath spirit the shown in community and solidarity the and her writing through transmit The idea of this being even remotely possible is what Collen wishes evento wishes remotely Collenbeing possible what is this The idea of Revised paper accepted for publication: 31/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 20/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 75 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 76 Chazan-Gillig Cawthra Bunwaree Aumeerally Hand Hand Hand Guha Githire Frankel Figueroa Saadawi El Eriksen Curran Cousins Collen Collen Collen Collen , Ramachandra & Joan &Joan , Ramachandra , Felicity & Esther &Esther , Felicity Be Courage Parochial,” To The Collen: “Lindsey , Felicity. , Felicity. , Lindsey. “Lindsey Collen Looks at Ecology in Her Novels”, in Ecology at Looks Collen “Lindsey , Lindsey. , Lindsey. , Lindsey. , Lindsey. “The World in 45 Minutes –seen by LALIT’s Lindsey Collen”, 05-02-2019.Lindsey LALIT’s by –seen “The in World , Minutes Lindsey. 45 , Thomas. , Thomas. , Paul. “Sweet Taste of Freedom”. “Sweet , Paul. , Helen. “Banana Rebellion: Food and Power in Lindsey Collen’s Power Lindsey in and Food Rebellion: “Banana , Helen. , Njeri. , Njeri. , Jeffrey A. “Mauritius: African Success Story,” Success African A. “Mauritius: , Jeffrey and Survival among the Chagossians”, 2019. Chagossians”, the among Survival and 2011): (Spring 26/2 Writing. Ocean 41-45. Mellen Press, 2010. and South 2014. Press, of Illinois University nrs.harvard.edu/urn-3:HUL.InstRepos:4450110 RWP10-036 Philosophy 1994. Press, California tius 73-82. (2006): lalits-lindsey-collen-english/ https://www.lalitmauritius.org/en/newsarticle/2207/the-world-in-45-minutesseen-by- (2019): 45-49. (2003): 64-86. “ Being Contract: Community?” Development African No. 19 (2005). Report, Research Journal of African Cultural Studies , Robert & Claudia MILLS. “Environmental Justice,” Justice,” “Environmental MILLS. &Claudia , Robert , Gavin. “Mauritius. An Exemplar of Democracy, Development and Peace for the Southern Southern the for Peace and Development of Democracy, Exemplar An “Mauritius. , Gavin. , Sheila & Roukaya Kasenally. “Political Parties and Democracy in Mauritius”, EISA EISA Mauritius”, in Democracy and Parties “Political Kasenally. &Roukaya , Sheila , Nawal. , Nawal. , Berg, 1998. , Berg, , N.L. “ , N.L. , Suzanne. “The Roots of Mauritian Multiculturalism and the Birth of a New Social Social a of New the Birth and Multiculturalism Mauritian of Roots “The , Suzanne. The Subversion of Class and Gender Roles in the Novels of Lindsey Collen of Lindsey Novels the in Roles Gender and Class of Subversion The Cannibal Writes. Eating Others in Caribbean and Indian Ocean Women’s Writing Ocean Indian and Caribbean in Others Eating Writes. Cannibal The Malaria Man and Her Neighbours Her and Man Malaria The Mutiny , Earthscan Publications, 2006. Publications, , Earthscan Common Denominators: Ethnicity, Nation-building and Compromise in Mauri in Compromise and Nation-building Ethnicity, Denominators: Common . Ed. Dale Jamieson, Blackwell Publishers Ltd, 2001. Ltd, 426-438. Publishers Blackwell Jamieson, Dale . Ed.

‘Tiger in Paradise’: Reading Global Mauritius in Shifting Time and Space”, and Time Shifting in Mauritius Global Reading Paradise’: in ‘Tiger Memoirs from the Women’s the Prison from Memoirs , John F. Kennedy School of Government, Harvard University, 2010. University, Harvard of Government, School F., John Kennedy https://doi.org/10.1080/00138398.2019.1629684 , Bloomsbury, 2001. , Bloomsbury, Pujolràs-Noguer Autochtone Martínez-Alier WORKS CITED WORKS . ”, Creole.” Being The Geography Magazine Geography The http://www.eisa.org.za/PDF/rr19.pdf 17/2 2005): (Dec. . “When the Island Was Sold. Memory, Resilience Memory, Was Resilience Sold. Island the . “When Africa Insight Africa . 1997. https://blogs.uab.cat/whentheislandwassold/ Journal of Mauritian Studies Mauritian of Journal . Trans. Marilyn Booth. The University of The University Booth. Marilyn . Trans. Varieties of Essays North Environmentalism. , Ledikasyon pu Travayer, 2010. , Ledikasyon HKS Faculty Research Working Paper Series Series Paper Working Research Faculty HKS . . 35/1 14-19. 2005): (April

161-180. Wasafiri A Companion to Environmental Environmental to A Companion (March 1988): 33-37. 1988): (March English Studies in Africa in Studies English . . Special Issue on Indian on Indian Issue . Special Mutiny, . ” , New Series Kunapipi . Edwin . Edwin http:// 28/2 28/2 62/1 62/1 2/1 2/1 - . , Waters of State Department States United Teelock Srebrnik Shiva Selvon Sartre Ravi Perrin Orwell Nixon Matsha Matteau Matsha Matteau Lewis Lavery Lalit Lalit. Khoyratty Hand Hand , Srilata. “Tropical Cyclones in Mauritian Literature.” Literature.” Mauritian in Cyclones “Tropical , Srilata. . “Ecological Tragedy Unfurls as Wakashio Spills Crude Oil –Was Oil it Evitable?” Crude Spills Wakashio as Unfurls Tragedy . “Ecological , Vandana. , Vandana. , Dyani. “How Mauritius is cleaning up after major oil spill in biodiversity hotspot.” biodiversity in spill oil major upafter cleaning is “How Mauritius , Dyani. , Felicity. “Mapping Indianness in Mauritius.” Mauritius.” in Indianness “Mapping , Felicity. , Felicity. “Island Resilience: Coral Reefs, Military Bases and Superfluous 2021 People” forth Superfluous and Bases Military Reefs, Coral Resilience: “Island , Felicity.

, Rob. , Rob. https://www.lalitmauritius.org/ , Charne. “‘The Darker Side of Durban’: South African Crime Fiction and Indian Ocean Ocean Indian and Fiction Crime African Durban’:South of Side Darker “‘The , Charne. , Héléna. , Héléna. , Sydney. , Jean-Paul. “What is Literature?” Trans. Bernard Frechtman, Philosophical Library New New Library Philosophical Frechtman, Bernard Trans. Literature?” is “What , Jean-Paul. , Julia. , Julia. , George. , George. , Vijaya. “Breaking the Wall of Silence. Slavery in Mauritian Historiography.” Mauritian in Slavery of Silence. Wall the “Breaking , Vijaya. Sánchez, Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2020. 169-193. 2020. Publishing, Scholars Cambridge Sánchez, Perspectives Emerging Practices 2001 -Mauritius 2001 Practices History Review Studies African Southern of Journal 2005. York, 1948. 2017. Macmillan, 25-44. Palgrave Thomas, &Sue McDougall Russell Collett, Anne Eds. 2014. https://doi.,org/10.1080/19480881.2017.1355962 Mauritius.” from activist and writer Collen, doi.org/10.1080/17533171.2015.1106170 Collen.” Lindsey 585/172 (2020). 10.1080/03057070.2016.1177981 Underworlds.” crude-oil-ndash-was-it-evitable/ lalitmauritius.org/en/newsarticle/2640/ecological-tragedy-unfurls-as-wakashio-spills- Mauritians.” Contemporary for coming. , Henry. “‘Full of Sound and Fury’: Three Decades of Parliamentary Politics in Mauritius.” Mauritius.” in Politics of Parliamentary Decades Three Fury’: and of Sound “‘Full , Henry. , Farhad. “The Port-Louis Waterfronts as Virtual Spaces of Travel and Cognitive Maps Maps Cognitive andof Travel Spaces as Virtual Waterfronts Port-Louis “The , Farhad. Slow Violence and the Environmentalism of the Poor the of Environmentalism the and Violence Slow The Mauritian Fictions Novel. ofBelonging Le Politique dans les Romans de Lindsey Collen Lindsey de Romans les dans Politique Le A Comprehensive History of Mauritius of History A Comprehensive Making Peace with the Earth George Orwell: Essays Orwell: George . Rachel, “Surfing the Tide: Cross-cultural Indian Ocean Identities in the in Work of Identities Ocean Indian Cross-cultural theTide: “Surfing . Rachel, , Rachel & Lindy & Lindy , Rachel https://archive.org/details/whatisliterature030271mbp 91 (Winter 2005): 104-109. 2005): 91 (Winter Journal of Southern African Studies African Southern of Journal https://doi.org/10.1038/d41586-020-02446-7 Safundi . Eds. Juan Ignacio Oliva-Cruz, Antonia Navarro & Jorge Diego Diego Jorge & Navarro Antonia Oliva-Cruz, Ignacio Juan . Eds. , 4 March 2002. 2002. , 4 March . The Journal of South African and American Studies American and African South of Journal The Stiebel . . Penguin Classics, 2000. Classics, . Penguin . U.S. Department of State Country Report on Human Rights Rights Human on Report Country State of Department U.S. 9 August 2020. 9 August Journal of Mauritian Studies Mauritian of Journal . 28/2 (June 2002): 277-289. 2002): 28/2 (June . “Deep sea writing: recent conversations with Lindsey Lindsey with conversations recent writing: sea . “Deep , Pluto Press, 2013., Pluto Press, https://www.refworld.org/docid/3c84d9994.html . Revolving Around India(s). Alternative Images, Images, India(s). Alternative Around Revolving , 2 Journal of the Indian Ocean Region Ocean Indian the of Journal . Liverpool University Press, 2018. Press, University . Liverpool nd Tracking the Literature of Tropical of Weather Literature Tracking the . edition. Mauritius Printing Specialists, Specialists, Printing Mauritius edition. 4/3 (2016): 539-550, , PhD thesis, Université de la Réunion, Réunion, la de Université thesis, , PhD , Harvard University Press, 2011. Press, University , Harvard Special Issue 1 (2009): 63-77. 1(2009): Issue Special . . http://dx.doi.org/ , 2015. https://www. (2017). (2017). Nature Radical Radical https:// - . . ,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 63-77 77

exilio. Palabras clave fuente la historias contar de capacidad noches, de que emana indoceánico Poseídos espíritu por gerontológica. el narrativa de perspectiva una desde narración la de poder el examina artículo este mayores, personas son Teniendo protagonistas que ambos cuenta en desarraigados. seres para supervivencia de medio como narración la de importancia la de Omar, ejemplos dos perspicaces y Saleh Pius Fernandes protagonistas, dos sus de biografía la mediante ofrecen, Gurnah Adbulrazak perturbadora. colonial herencia una de dentro forjado infructuoso silencio al voz dar para funden se colectiva, como individual tanto memoria, yla donde historia la narraciones en Índico Océano del espacio el que caracteriza yfluidez porosidad la integrado ha indoceánica literatura La Resumen Exile. Keywords of their source the become and Pius Fernandes reference, literary Ocean Indian an spirit of Scheherazade’s gerontology. the with Imbued narrative in Omar in Pius Fernandes novels, of both protagonists of the old age Given the of survival. means their becomes stories of telling act for whom the individuals of uprooted existence troubled the behind lurk that undertows of the exponents perspicuous M.G. Vassanji’s colonialism. by unsettled forged silence blend uninhabited to voice the collective, and memory, individual and both history which in narrations through space Ocean Indian the configure that fluidity and porousness the captured has literature Ocean Indian Abstract Esther Pujolràs-Noguer,Esther Oró-Piqueras &Maricel Domínguez-Rué Emma OF SECRETS OF SECRETS NARRATIVE AGENCY IN M.G. IN AGENCY VASSANJI’S NARRATIVE Pius Fernandes y Saleh Omar emergen cual Scheherezades que encuentran en la la en que encuentran Scheherezades cual emergen Omar ySaleh Pius Fernandes Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista ANÁLISIS DE LOS INTERSTICIOS DEL PROCESO DE ENVEJECIMIENTO Y ENVEJECIMIENTO DE PROCESO DEL INTERSTICIOS LOS DE ANÁLISIS By the Sea, Sea, the By EXPLORING THE INTERSTICES OF AGING AND INTERSTICES THE EXPLORING LA ACCIÓN NARRATIVA EN NARRATIVA ACCIÓN LA : Indian Ocean, Narrative Gerontology, M.G. Vassanji, Abdulrazak Gurnah, Gurnah, Gerontology, M.G. Narrative Vassanji, Abdulrazak Ocean, : Indian : Océano Índico, narrativa gerontológica, M.G. Vassanji, Abdulrazak Gurnah, Gurnah, M.G. Vassanji, gerontológica, Abdulrazak narrativa Índico, : Océano The Book of Secrets of Secrets Book The this article examines the power of narration from the perspective of perspective the from of power narration the examines article this AND ABDULRAZAK GURNAH’S GURNAH’S ABDULRAZAK AND DOI: DOI: Y The Book of Secrets of Secrets Book The BY THE SEA BY THE literal / literary https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.06 (1994) Universitat de Lleida de Universitat DE ABDULRAZAK GURNAH ABDULRAZAK DE THE BOOK OF SECRETS OF BOOK THE literal y literaria

survival. and Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s Abdulrazak and , 82 ; (1994) de M.G. Vassanji y April 2021, pp. 79-93; April de su supervivencia. su de Saleh Saleh The Book of Secrets Book The Omar biographical accounts accounts biographical Omar DE M.G. VASSANJI DE The Arabian Nights, Nights, Arabian The ISSN: e-2530-8335 THE BOOK THE BY SEA THE By the Sea Sea the By By the Sea Sea the By Las mil y una yuna mil Las and Saleh Saleh and

(2001) are

itself itself de de

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 79 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 80 gained its independence in 1963 which, due to the outbreak of the Zanzibari Revolution, lasted only only lasted Revolution, Zanzibari of the outbreak 1963 the to due in which, independence its gained Hence uprootedness of the exile. identity negotiate within that texts postcolonial as narratives life characters’ both with intersects process aging the which in ways the with concernedis article This depth. in gerontology have not examined been yet of narrative perspective from the texts postcolonial in agency of narrative nuances the 2010; (Hand 2013;Ocean Samuelson 2015; Helff 2018), Pujolràs-Noguer believe we 147) Indian the Chansky surrounding (Hipchen and of “unresolved imperialisms” context the within analysed been already novels the has in of narration relevance the Empire. of British Although the of consequence dismantling the adirect itself is later years their in experience characters both that homelessness of the since exile Africa, East in of colonialism collapse the with connected intimately –but are alongside place not only take narratives life both history: and (life)story intertwine Zanzibar) and (Tanganyika/Tanzania place where novels the contexts take Ocean textualities. Indian in agency narrative of examples significant positions as them thus occur they which in context historical and geographical specific the and narratives of both character The biographical England. in a refugee Omar Saleh and Dar-es-Salaam in teacher dependence aretired −Pius and is Fernandes of destitution, vulnerability prompted are present tofrom their situation look upon lives back their characters both stories. For reasons, life different Omar, respective who Saleh recount their and Sea fluctuation of national identities. this around modelled are protagonists of their experiences respective the therefore, moment and, historical this capture discussion under novels The formed. was of Tanzania Republic the aresult, as and, joined Tanganyika Zanzibar in when end an 1964 to came Revolution Zanzibari 11 The months. (2001) autobiographiestwoelderly present fictional of men, the Pius Fernandes 1 national and social the complexity the specific ofand The particularity M.G. Vassanji’s The bulk of our existence goes virtually unnoticed, and to that extent unstoried. unstoried. extent that and to unnoticed, virtually goes existence of our The bulk

Tanganyika gained independence in 1961 under the leadership of Julius Nyerere. Zanzibar Zanzibar Nyerere. of Julius 1961 in leadership the independence under gained Tanganyika INTRODUCTION. THE POSTCOLONIAL IRONIST. POSTCOLONIAL THE INTRODUCTION. NARRATIVE, HISTORY AND HUMAN AGING HUMAN AND HISTORY NARRATIVE, Irony is the unforgiving register which gives everything back to us back everything gives which register unforgiving the Irony is Awareness of this gap –between existence and and existence –between gap of this Awareness What is in dispute is whether history has a meaning as ‘History’ as ameaning has history whether is dispute in is What The Book of Secrets Secrets Book of The raw life and and life raw Randall, “Aging, Irony, “Aging, Wisdom” and (168)Randall, (1994) and Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s (1994) Abdulrazak and story story of life– is the entry point for irony entry the is of life– Young, Young, Gurnah, Gurnah, White Mythologies texistence, Desertion

between 1 By the the By (230) thus thus (54)

the constant development constant the of one’sand identity, about fulfilment bringing thus able being to negotiate and integrity away of personal keeping constitutes story life context. social and historical a specific within process aging and story of individual’s the sense make can he/she which in inserted collective is the as well as story own his/her person retelling the both which through medium apowerful as of on value lifestories the focuses about stories we(5-7). ourselves” tell the and gerontology ourselves narrative Thus, time,” reform in Kenyon form and and age infer, Ruth and “wemature gradually so, and “as we grow, bodies emotionally-constituted approached are as beings human wholethe gerontology, person” Kenyon and put, 5-7). narrative (Ruth in Otherwise to involve theorized are “lifestories identity since reformulation of individual’s the formulation and constant the encompassing as narratives of life quality creative the capture stories also life well, as individual but aging the general in process aging the we live” (2). which notin tool only avaluable to understand from constituting Aside period time historical by set the limits and possibilities people the to or adapt expand and how particular lives, individual in reflected are patterns or family subcultures, able how to describe cultures, also approaches we are employing biographical “by Kenyon and state, Ruth As approach to aging. more and meaningful limiting less story, a life offering individual’s thus each in interact may that aspects multifaceted for to account the but also process, of aging the experience shared the understand to gerontology us not narrative only allows death, and decline towards process span” (2). life the over aging of human aspects shared and idiosyncratic the both for investigating medium provide excellent an material, autobiographical stories and life narratives, approaches, as such “biographical 1996, that in Kenyon and establish Ruth Already Birren (1996) E. Kenyon James and others. among Gary Ruth, Jan-Erik as such documented by been gerontologists has as perspective, from a lifecourse process aging of the understanding tool and for study the gerontology auseful therefore constitutes Narrative individual. 5-7) Kenyon of aging al. et Birren the and in dimensions” (Ruth and motivational “cognitive, the affective understanding in powerthe of narrative and gerontology socially, to refers lifestories politically, narrative culturally, etc.– is, –that older age of beyond chronological growing physiology and meanings (Kenyon gerontology the 965). concerned with of is aging” nature literary While gerontology. of narrative framework the within agency narrative and aging between on interstices the focus will analysis our Telling one’s own narrative and attaining a better understanding of one’s understanding abetter Telling own one’s attaining and narrative own amore as homogeneous or less of aging view stereotypical the Contesting storied gerontology the to see Narrative which “provides alens through 20) al. et Birren Kenyon in and (Ruth psychology. new this in sources data important the most constitute will periods time different in even and cultures different in life situations, different in individuals of narratives the Therefore, environment. social our and other, ourselves, each understand we can provide, lifestories symbols and language the through and culture, our in originate Narratives

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 81 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 82 the aging process by offering a more meaningful approach to the life lived as is. livedit approachthelife to a more by offering process meaningful aging the lifestory and irony, wisdom between thread gerontology providesconnecting the narrative Omar. Henceforth, of Vassanji’s postcolonial/old-age experience the Saleh Gurnah’s and Pius Fernandes envelops that strangeness the with powerfully resonates of “foreignness” examination Freud– with or ends gerontology, and times her classical in foreignerthe starts to Ourselves 10). Kristeva’s of (Kristeva “the ironists” best as Although described are in on embarks Kristeva the that foreignerof figure 167). development historical of the the enough, in (Randall Interestingly well” as 394) (Freeman [...]excellence’ to perspective look us at invites irony from anarrative not is old of ‘the just irony’ age that age (Gibbs 370) par phase but ‘the narrative [...] “the possibility observes, Randall concept the of as wisdom, since, with engage way they of irony use asimilar in their in narratives /postcolonial postmodern with intersect stories life sense, that In component narratives. their asignificant of as of irony Western use civilisation, narratives master the atattempts deconstructing their in postcolonialism, 166). and postmodernism Both religion”and (Randall science of politics, narratives master of grand the pluscontradiction, mistrust the and relativity, and contingency (if of ambiguity not embracing) acceptance the control, and to modernity, irony its implicit concerns with commitment to certainty contrast contends, “in Randall As of“H”, Western history the Imperialism. is, that capital a with history events, categorisation of afixed as univocal, as viewed history –more ostensibly, history and sequence, omniscient narrator, discourse, colonial of others, chronological among certainties, the rewrite subvert and both narratives the as writing, of postmodern trait adistinctive irony with as engage discussion Kenyon and 34). (Randall interpret it and it.” from out stepping it then back to and investigate by getting is, of my story life’, the telling that only ‘by wisdom our “we access Kenyon assert, and of one’s Randall understanding adeeper As life. ofof through wisdom asense development to the on creativity contribution the and ofby narrative remarking old in of age life quality enhanced an creativity, and wisdom correlation between 2019; et al. Gual a Oró-Piqueras 2019) to establish narratives used have similarly 2018; 93). (Domínguez-Rué (Baars common good the studies Recent Casado- to of put one’s for it ability for sake the into as the well practice as happiness own but it experience, rather in resides and knowledge merely accumulated of having and in Plato narrates as and studies, these In question later life. of in wisdom 2012; gerontology in 2015) (Baars Edmondson studies Several the with have engaged positive (Cohler Birren 63). Cole and well-being” for in and moral essential is changes of life unpredictable sense ofof integrity, coherence asense or personal making society, contemporary maintenance “within Cole state, and Cohler As happiness. points “post-” of two these should be mindsets made: whereas postmodernist starting on differing the remark acautionary narratives, of master common distrust Symposium Despite the fact that both postmodernism and postcolonialism share a share postcolonialism and postmodernism both that Despite fact the novels under Together two the stories in concept life of the the wisdom, with is not directly concerned with either postcolonialism –her search for –her search either postcolonialism concerned with notis directly , wisdom is not a quality that the older individual attains by virtue by virtue attains older the individual that not is , wisdom aquality

in postcolonial texts as a valuable means to understand to understand means a valuable as texts postcolonial in Strangers to Ourselves, foreigners foreigners Phaedrus Strangers

to the interaction between fictional memoirs and historical accounts. historical and memoirs fictional interaction between to the nuances provide further oblivion, turn and in which of exile potential destructive Sea the By in Pius Corbin and Fernandes memoirs the of light, Alfred this In context. African East the in agency andnarrative theinteractionaging of analysing at aims article This of narrative. potential healing the and tragedies family and about personal also are of effects they (de)colonizationbut exile, and devastating the and history African East valuable. socially and therefore, humanly and, meaningful lives their of making possibility the them grants beginning arduous, new, this albeit endings, comfortable becoming than rather openings into painful transformed forcefully are later lives their of home. wellbeing and While comfort of empty the for is old Pius as age Fernandes, well as novels.both For Omar Saleh in point of narrative the bereavement the and starting of the uprootedness is of exile Verytrauma the significantly, Africa. of East metaphors of history the becoming as recipients well both biographies as generators as novel and act of characters’ thus the Sea the 1996). Kenyon al. Birren et and in (Ruth of cask Thenarration the of charge in the characters motivations of affective by the marked increasingly is that memoriesthecollective history with peopleof a and a rewrite conflate characters stories of individual where life the Ocean of Indian map the postcolonial a construct narrations these from resulting The pieces Ocean. of Indian the history colonial the of discourse unified the dismantling thus collective, the and individual merge the that accounts of historical stories and memories, fragments of individual 167). of [their]complexity lives” (Randall Vassanji and “the display storied by Gurnah texts postcolonial the respect, this In 167). on fromit (Randall by reflecting multiple story perspectives” and self between to some create and distance story evolving an when as she able ‘wise’ is life to see truly gerontologist contends, “a exponents Ray of As wisdom. Ruth person is becoming thus narratives past/present– life and their story/history –individual/collective, some of foundations Western of epistemological towards the ironic stand thought (Youngand 2004: an “story” 55).take “history” of conflation Their biographies the in of representationresults that acategory as history treat they since ironists, colonialism. due to place first the in a coherent, fraudulent, subjectivity if never enjoyed has latter the that is self fragmented postcolonial the and postmodern the (quoted 281). Hodge and between difference Mishra in fundamental The alienated subjectivity” a denied or affirm Hutcheon and Linda “to concedes, assert as work,all of first must of acoherent discourses of inexistence self, the postcolonial discovery theindividual’s upon subjectivities of disaffected exaltations are discourses The Book of Secrets Book of The and Alfred Corbin’s Alfred “the and Vassanji’s diary, book of in secrets” eponymous Vassanji’s composed are collection andof a Pius The Fernandes memoirsOmar Saleh of become postcolonial Omar Saleh and Pius both Fernandes narrators, As become, we contend, acts of self-definition and resistance against the against and weresistance become, contend, of self-definition acts The Book of Secrets Book of The and of Saleh Omar / Rajab Shaaban and Latif Mahmud in in Mahmud Latif and Shaaban /Rajab Omar of Saleh and and Gurnah’s Gurnah’s and By the Sea the By are two books about books two are ud-al-qamari in in By By

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 83 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 84 to start again. to start homelessness them forces whose respective old-age narrators stories of two life the dimensions(Kenyon 1997) and emotional affective, cognitive, by the modulated of ametaphor as by history presenting discourse complicate historical which objects these through of manifested Western is history Imperialism− univocal unilateral, −the of “History” The destruction homelands. respective of their account historical official the stories and personal their between clash the precious symbolise objects Omar’s metaphors” Saleh and Pius (3). Fernandes through case, this manifested In is biography in Kenyon “meaning and state, Ruth dimension. As ametaphorical with endowed automatically are narrations life to objects, adhered thus is memory When (Lively 2001). objects and proposition memory between connection of close the Lively’s resonate with which of ud-al-qamari casket the and book ofthe secrets namely, built, are biographies upon their objects the which in contained is experience mood of the the with written and communal− the and individual “personal stories” and –the “history” of conflation by the shaped experience an of experience, irreversible the pulse with infused are to say, Needless process. beginnings their on aging imposed the habitually of closure sense forceful the challenge narratives their so and again “begin” they are, away, in circumstances the gerontologist how because, no matter and tragic narrative of case into experience fascinating a aging their turns This beginnings. in encoded forcibly endings alleged their by uprootedness and stamped is process whose aging in witnessing we what are narrators; that quagmires existential within framed are that other old-age experiences those alongside placed be must Lively’s enjoyed that old-age experience grandmother to say, comforting Needless this her. defined that objects and space by the surrounded Lively’s died, grandmother (x). iswhere This precisely century” the for but signifiers argument, oratorical of an not Its contents stations are the signs. of conjure coded they upassemblage astory; an system abecomes reference, of prompt –a Theitself objects. different house upon move focus my house and Penelope memory around “I can explains Lively adulthood, early and where of her and she spent childhood part forlived acentury house where to the her referring grandmother’s When old family in of age. life to related quality is one’s have shared history and that story life acquaintances and friends members, neighbours, of one’s family as part well mementoes are as that story by photographs home objects, own surrounded is and when his/her one and has environmentand well-known familiar oldin a becoming of fact The once again. you since of no starting longer about ordeals have the to worry reassuring, extent, certain is, up to a this but is near The ending of solid placid rootedness. and ideal an Omar’s author profound the states, As uprootedness. Saleh of and Pius Fernandes essence the such, it as captures and, fragmentation HOMELESS SELVES AND THE RHETORIC OF HISTORY RHETORIC THE AND SELVES HOMELESS Said’s apprehension of exile is a calculated definition of homelessness and definition of homelessness Said’s apprehension a calculated is of exile our absolutely “rooted the ideal escapes of fact, ending” amatter As the in groundedage oldis upon West surrounding current The mythology wise defer postcolonial ironist. This individual-cum-communal individual-cum-communal This ironist. postcolonial the coveted “rooted ending”. “rooted coveted the By the Sea Sea the By and and The BookSecrets of The are two people people two are in the shrine that Pipa builds in honour of his deceased wife, Mariamu. The love Mariamu. wife, honour in Pipa deceased of that builds his shrine the in object into of an worship turned Corbin’s literally is a worshipping status. diary to both them upgrade that of sacredness aura an with infused are book of secrets– Corbin’s and –the of ud-al-qamari diary casket the hence both and story the owns object, the responsibility. owns of Whoever historical act an object, becomes the in 1993). of stories ownership contained the means of object, which the Ownership 1978 Said 2020; (Vico narrative & historical to transform capacity have the and 52-56) (Falk Vico’s participate subjects-in-history thus who, and after make, fashion, as position they themselves long as as successful only be can agency narrative their Pius stories are, and Fernandes’s life Omar Saleh individual as history in Enshrouded responsibility. fore to complex the history, bring the objects question of both historical life. own his in we add, may him, grants officer of acolonial of diary the dissection history, in incursion other words, in this direct to This be. wanted teacher, always he had into historian English the an him, Corbin’s Alfred turns book of the diary, concerned, secrets, is Pius Fernandes as far As Shaaban. Rajab identity as opposed to his self, as true his contains qamari of ud-al- casket the intensified: is Omar’s narrative Saleh life phrasing in qamari of ud-al- casket the of view, significance the this in and, of subject fragmentation impersonation manifestation enforced should apprehended be most extreme the as This Mahmud. Rajab Shaaban as him identifies which passport afalse with travels subjectivity. his We with Omar past, Saleh pointhis should remember that at this with Omar’s Saleh his is origins, with sole connection of ud-al-qamari casket The that explorations of old uprootedness in age. valuable for as accounted and discourse historical in integrated stories are their as inasmuch 2001: a find meaning homes 173) will true their and themselves between (Said rift” “unhealable this because is this And self. fragmented the in embedded (200, crippling sorrow 173),“this of estrangement” is that sadness throbbing this assuage will whereby they space a textual find stories they life of their narration later prove, the Omar, in we but, shall Saleh and as Pius Fernandes befall that loss their their true that literature and history contain heroic, romantic, glorious, even triumphant triumphant even glorious, heroic, romantic, contain history and literature that true it is while And surmounted. be never can sadness home: essential its true its and self the between place, anative and being ahuman between forced rift unhealable It the is but about to experience. terrible to think compelling strangely is Exile As recipients of individual memoirs as well as collective memory and national national and memory collective as recipients well memoirs as As of individual old of in displacement age narratives respective their It within precisely is sense of andirretrievable fragmentation thesadness, indeed describes This forever. 2001: (Said behind 173) left of something loss by the undermined permanently are exile of achievements The of sorrow estrangement. crippling the to overcome meant efforts no more than are these exile’s life, an in episodes objects act as powerful metaphors of stories and as treasures to kept. be treasures metaphors of as stories and powerful as act objects ironically , the opportunity to reflect upon and find meaning findandmeaning upon to reflect opportunity , the

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 85 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 86 teacher, Fernandes develops an enduring, if peculiar, friendship, whereas onto friendship, whereas the peculiar, if teacher, enduring, develops an Fernandes former, With subsistence. the emotional of English his ahomosexual pillars two Boys’ School” at “the Shamsi work his through intermittently only alleviated been has existence his marks that of estrangement feeling deep-seated the by birth, Indian AGoan performance. where envelops he aging went his from England to complete MA, return an his homelessness” 301) (BS “essential the twenties, early his he in feltwhen upon he was Territory” to “Tanganyika 260) 1950, he in (BS migrated that despiteand fact the life, pointhis in this At old-age. anduncomplicated reassuring to adignified, lead pension him not does allow meagre cheap, His second-hand shoes. sells shop that of a search in Salaam es of Dar streets the roaming teacher old aretired man, an as 189). (BS sands” about the in puts Pius it, Fernandes “drifts as history, of ud-al-qamari− casket the and −the book of secrets from its lamp released is andthehistory genius of once fabricated metaphorically history is a of history. This incompleteness fragility the toand lay bare fuse listener and present, and speaker past whereby 126) (Assman disorganizations” reciprocity and of instability, roles, thematic “non-specialization, moulded around narration disrupted intentionally an is result Assman’s to mode Jan more “communicative (1995). attuned memory” narrative The (118),narrative” Vassanji’s and a in Omar Saleh engage Pius Gurnah’s Fernandes flowhistorical 2013).of “the linear calls (Randall Mishra what Contravening aging apungent stories of is reminder power the tell of the to capacity of their because survive that into metamorphosis Scheherazades their old men by uprootedness, visibly homelessness defeated and purposes, and extents to all are, they Considering meaningful. and valuable lives their makes what is theirstories narrating of act The very narrations. metaphorically-constructed their from emanates that meaning the through therefore is consolidated lives of their Thevalidity trapped. are narratives wherein of objects their the sacredness the with of Zanzibar. history the and Omar of Saleh life the both charts force that narrative the epitomizes fragrance volatile yet potent ud-al-qamari’s Actually, resilience. metaphor of historical into apowerful word the of around “relic” ud-al-qamari– evolving casket object convert the –the to.connotations Thereligious its inclusion chapter entitled testifies the “Relics” in as sanctified likewise is Ud-al-qamari other characters. with of other stories linked disclosing to the leads object the necessarily offorce involved unveiling act the in the communal so and officer, bookinside Corbin, colonial the secrets the resides of by Pipa, embodied the triangle spiritual leader is Aga Khan and to which Vassanji himself belongs. himself Vassanji which to and Khan Aga is leader spiritual 4 3 2 Secrets’Book of The impregnated Pius and henceforth Fernandes’s are Omar histories Saleh life

“Dukawallah” is the name whereby shopkeepers of Indian origin in East Africa are known. are Africa East in origin of Indian shopkeepers whereby name the is “Dukawallah” The Shamsis of Shamsis The number. page plus “BS” as indicated are book this to References The Book of Secrets Secrets of Book The opening scene offers readers a view view of a Pius Fernandes readers offers scene opening 4 (BS 262) where he meets Gregory and Rita, the the 262) (BS Rita, and where Gregory he meets dukawallah are actually the Ismailis, an Indian community whose whose community Indian an Ismailis, the actually are , 2 Mariamu, the indigenous girl, and and girl, indigenous the Mariamu, storied self before the process of process before the self 3 used by East Africans to refer to white, European people. European white, to refer to Africans byEast used Omar, to who emigrate decides old by one the Saleh the man experienced lessness, “the book of all, YoungC. in Robert which structure communal alarger in therefore entangled are to Gregory paternity. Ali’s attachment emotional Fernandes’s his and for desire Rita certifying novel the without ends Actually, disclosure. resists which asecret remains paternity to Pipa, Ali’s marriage his after immediately to Corbin. Born Mariamu and Mariamu between relationship sexual alleged the secret, first embodiment of the that is Ali binds contingent that upon desire the is bound Corbin, Pipa that Mariamu desire and the he learns, as since, life to his meaning story, gives book of of world the inside re-creation secrets the the ensnared 251). (BS matters” that puts it, all is “the story categorically therather of The telling he 99) (BS together” weaveas them since, possibilities, and connections their all in them expose a snoop I followmust threads, the “like because to unravel determined 8) (BS he iswhich addendum of to history” a well-documented an fragment lines: opening the in inserted object unobtrusively is the in “trapped” those of all lives the in meaning by infusing precisely meaningful life his make to the is opportunity Feroz what short, In offers Fernandes recognized. whereby consequently, Fernandes’s and, reinstated membershipis belonging his token communal as a Corbin’s should of be offering read to his Fernandes, diary Corbin’s him offers and Ferozthe book appears Feroz’s diary, secrets. of gesture, former student his wanted, most urgently is homelessness– distressing his mitigate thus to belong desire –and of felt his is displacement sense most and severely his When own. his as to acknowledge he fails a community utterly alone amid individual an disaffection, Rita’s of to London astate heartfelt in migration leave Fernandes latter, romantic delusions. aformer Gregory’s his he and student pours of his, death mzungu 5 Gurnah’s one forgotten as posting, early an “a record of diary the identifies Fernandes 1) it. (BS seen we have −ai!− harsh is a book such for stealing punishment But the him. from secrets our souls, our back take we could, if book, this other.it, Yes, the shuts steal we should upon one eye he places he when sleeps and judgement, in alion or sitting hunting peace, in and war in on mountain, and into forest him it with He takes woman. on a he expends than more passion with to nature, he does than more regularly to it it, attending in writes hat the with magician this do; look how meticulously we everything observing mzungu, this skinned, eyes his how he see keeps spirits; of captured full book, this bottle, it amagic is away; them locks and souls our steals He said: they writer Of its zetu. siri cha kitabu secrets, bookthe of our it called They

“Mzungu” is a Kiswahili word which literally means “aimless wanderer.” This is theword is wanderer.” This “aimless means literally word which aKiswahili is “Mzungu” ’s diary, ’s Colonial Desire our By the Sea Sea the By 5 the book of secrets. The communal force that lurks behind the behind that lurks force communal The book of the secrets. secrets” (BS 1; (BS secrets” authors’ italics). calls the “desiring machine” (98) machine” of empire. It “desiring after the is, calls confronts readers with the ultimate version ultimate of the home with readers confronts him him to Rita, Ali –Rita’s Gregory. husband− and Ali to Rita, -

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 87 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 88 scanty belongings, taking “one item out at a time, laying each one out carefully on “one one each out item carefully out taking laying at atime, belongings, scanty Omar’s ceremoniously Saleh displayed having After of ud-al-qamari. casket the in contained narration powerful the neglects when he unabashedly Omar Saleh seeker”. merely “asylum is another him front in of sees Edelman Kevin What Edelman. obviously is lost to Kevin ironist Thepostcolonial to him. he saying is everything understand can and English speaks to “grow ( old peace” in to age: ascribed discrimination the manner atransparent in exposing while seekers for asylum laws of the undertows discriminating the articulate to freely Edelman Kevin encourages fact This by English. notpretending to speak refugee-ness his performs Omar Saleh UK, the in authorities order entrance British by in seeker” the to allowed be “asylum as the beneed to of identified Aware airport. officer, Gatwick at meets enemy, attached. of emotionally he events, becomes ironic whom, turn with an in arch- his son Shaaban, of Rajab actual the Mahmud, of but Latif life life toown the to his meaning give narration his Not only will succeeds. Omar’sSaleh narration life fails, History Where of ud-al-qamari. casket from the emanate stories that the gure multiple the confi coordinate voices that to unilaterally fails History, once again, family. But of national feuds the bigger foreground the that feuds family of small interests Revolution, the serves Zanzibari the family. History, epitomized through as of his disappearance the concocted homeland own community his that recognition his through asserted Omar’s homeless Saleh of self. painfully his uprootedness is fragmentation the intensifies polarization Omar’s this Saleh so and arch-enemy as is regarded him. Rajab Shaaban identifies pointthat shouldWe this remember at mis- deliberately that apassport with to emigrate forcing him and life his rilling by impe Omar Saleh repudiates that Zanzibar, land, native homeland. Itown his is by one’s one of the forced displacement, perpetrated manifestation crudest the lies there Shaaban Rajab identity as fake his seeker. Behind asylum an as UK to the 6 of of life the amore aspect insidious misses However, Edelman Kevin right the denied is Omar Saleh that fact to oblivious the is Edelman Kevin better.’ know should ( age of your a man greed. just safety, and of life No fear greed. it, just in moral nothing isn’t that, it? all and Europe in prosperity for jobs and looking just really is it because business, asylum this man’s is a young game, This peace? oldgrow in you where could country, didn’t own your in Why you. you stay here to look after no one be there’ll ill poor, you when fall and and You’ll miserable lonely be and [...] you will. probably you never and ajob. give No one will language, the speak you’re what [...] you Do doing? realise in? really You life your is don’tdanger even to do this, why do you want ‘Mr Shaaban, customs UK Edelman, Kevin that ironist postcolonial as Omar It Saleh is

References to this book are indicated as “ as indicated are book this to References Sea Sea 11), Omar Saleh that fact he to oblivious the is as just Sea Sea Sea ” plus page number. page ” plus 11) a man of your age of your a man 6 ?’ [...]?’ How much Mr Shaaban, Shaaban, Mr There is There - - –this future is consciously carved in old in age. carved consciously is future –this gerontology crucial becomes when narrative instant the is 363),(BS that –and if even 2013: of 165) [their rest the (Randall lives]” towards “textistences” “look they can respective their by Only phrasing outlet” 263) of (BS relief an the meaningless. is without “a that history knows Pius Fernandes, He, like Mahmud. it Latif with shares away. words of the In Pius Fernandes: thethe end, in and, other each with conflate story of ownership a history, is but means this it also twist, story,the afurther in and, noses” flatter or slightly (11). ownership of means the truly objectof Ownership incisively Joseph puts it,identities Conrad as “a with, complexion of those different the to annihilate drive colonialist Edelman’s the evokes action Kevin from him. provisions the of my ( after-life” departed, from alife luggage the all me brought as Ihad with which wherebyplundering act “the casket a as Edelman’s of dispossession act Kevin describes Omar Saleh that surprising the colonizer/colonizedis fight over in a It objectpossession notthe of framework. inscribing thus lost diary attempted to his recuperate Corbin himself prior to this, its contents. But transcribe he hope it will who the gives that to in Pius Fernandes recovered byCorbin’s Feroz stolen,is finally theand text. up lost fill diary whose lives protagonists various by coveted the are objects the that fact the is More intriguing post/colonial resolutions. of pending quandaries the in enmeshed manner same the in is of ud-al-qamari present.casket The postcolonial the and past of colonial the conundrums unresolved complexitiesand the against it delineated in are contained the stories as such, and, officer of acolonial diary the is throughout, indicated been has as Thebook secrets, of to stressed. be Omar’s deserves Saleh old-age narrations safeguarded. thus is survival his and forth set is narration life Shaaban’s Rajab Omar’s and family. Saleh old-age himself between connection the who, incidentally, Hussein, place, first the is in casket the person who him the gave to him leads that empowering act remembrance an through productively captures Omar Saleh unproductively loose, lets Edelman Kevin fragrance the Ud-al-qamari, ( “glorious from the perfume” emanate stories that the grasp to fully altogether item but failing small this in concealed ( ( of some delicacy” clothing unpacking he was if bench,the as Sea 8) when seeing “the small wooden casket” ( wooden casket” 8) “the when small seeing in which the individual and the communal, the colonized and the colonizers colonizers the and colonized the communal, the and individual the which in In a similar manner, Saleh Omar relinquishes his story the moment the story his he relinquishes Omar manner, Saleh asimilar In my come way. has 363) (BS that opportunity new the with best do the and of my life rest the to look towards Ibegin can then it. Only to relinquish decided Ihave so And to oppress. serve only can outlet, of an relief the without ahistory Icreated, of aworld which presence reminding constant The trust. in only mine world, is to the give disclose, never Ican What and Pius Fernandes materialize that theimport Thepost/colonial objects of Sea 8) he sets free when opening the box. the when 8) opening free he sets wise Sea thing to do is to give the narration narration to to do the give is thing 8), if as Sea 31) away taken ruthlessly is sensing sensing Sea 8), he “sighed” the importance importance the hi/

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 89 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 90 cohesion to their identity as postcolonial individualities/textualities, while giving giving while individualities/textualities, postcolonial cohesion identity as to their and stories provide life individual their literal) andto discursive (both significance on other: the lives, on their meaning bestowing and the on onehand, exile, by signified loss irreparable the ofcapable compensating is unfinished, although (necessarily) history. which, The outcomenarrative is a self, home, identity, anet of between weaves entanglements that space nation and provide aliminal characters story. stories of main life the novels, life the both his In an appropriateand to consistency mind of ablepeace is both to find Omar Saleh father, son Mahmud’s life, the into later welcoming his and Latif Shaaban, Rajab family. Mahmud’s By identity of the adopting Latif against committed deeds the with to terms coming and past sorrows of the his of accommodating chance the him in England in exile an as experience Omar’s painful Saleh turn, In of purpose. a sense with infused is history. later life His national and chapter a decisive family of recovering while historian as a his vocation heso fulfils of Secrets In provided a meaning. are with lives their that time same at the dissipated sense of Their is homelessness hence older as exiles. (and disappearance literal) textual precludes their of colonialism– discourse the and narratives historical re-inscribe and disrupt both turn in stories –which life respective of their unravelling words, the other In rendered is meaningful. lives of their story the paradoxically, which, against aforeign landscape in to beginning forge them anew impels uprootedness that However, of experience. experience their aging it toattributed the expressly is Sea the a good part of their lives, the two protagonists not only make sense of their life life of their sense not only make protagonists two the lives, of their part a good lived they which in background historical the with entangled inevitably experiences, individual their history. By national and narrating accounts to family texture further respectively, must face later life without the calm comfort of home comfort generally without calm respectively, the later life face must Even if loneliness and loss have stamped their lives, the characters find find characters the lives, their have loss stamped Even and loneliness if Kenyon 2) and (Ruth we live which in period time historical by the set limits and possibilities the to or expand people adapt and howparticular lives, individual in reflected are patterns or family subcultures, how cultures, able to describe also we are approaches ... biographical by employing Kenyon’s and Ruth novels both illustrate that respect, view this In 364) (BS apart? are we all of which life of the part as ourselves, we know as incompletely as perhaps honestly, as though and of judgment, presumption it, without recreate and it rescue it thus, to acknowledge than past to the homage better What mistakes. some even perhaps and interpretation, conjecture, truths, partial lies, ofbook half A be. must book any as incomplete old one the was, as incomplete as A book of Omar, narrators the Saleh and Pius Fernandes , Pius Fernandes embarks on an interpretation of Alfred Corbin’s interpretation on of an Alfred and embarks diary, , Pius Fernandes THE SURVIVAL OF THE STORIED SELF STORIED OF THE SURVIVAL THE CONCLUSION.

By the Sea the By The Book of Secrets Secrets Book of The paradoxically grants grants paradoxically The Book The and and By By as their lives were approaching old age and the times entered the postcolonial era. postcolonial the entered times the and old age approaching were lives their as position privileged this lost but they period, colonial the with coincided temporally which youth their in standing social good a enjoyed Fernandes and Pius Omar poor. ToSaleh both put it differently, becoming their with concomitant is old growing their cases, respective their in that say to it but suffice characters of both lives the in of “class” intricacies the into delve to article of this scope the beyond it is to survive. determined old Scheherazades age powerful emerge as Omar Saleh Pius and Fernandes Imbricated as they are in in are they as Imbricated memories. personal and ability storytelling their with accounts historical enrich they simultaneously while entail, exclusion also may old age social by the case this in it, enhanced with brings exile oblivion potential that the resist characters the element by which ahealing becomes once again, Narrative, histories. communal Ocean to Indian meaning add of also but old perspective they age, stories from the 7

Class plays a decisive role in the stories of Saleh Omar and Pius Fernandes. Unfortunately, Unfortunately, Fernandes. Pius and Omar of Saleh stories the role in a decisive plays Class The Arabian Nights’ Arabian The Revised paper accepted for publication: 26/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised scent of the Indian Ocean imaginary, imaginary, Ocean scent of Indian the Reviews sent to author: 11/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews 7

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 91 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 92 Pujolràs-Noguer Lively, Mishra Kristeva Kenyon, Hipchen Helff Hand, Edmonson Falk, Gurnah, Gurnah, Domínguez-Rué, Conrad Cohler Casado-Gual J Baars, Assman Randall, Randall Oró-Piqueras, Erik , Sissy. “Measuring Silence. Dialogic contact Zones in Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s Abdulrazak in Zones contact Dialogic Silence. , Sissy. “Measuring Felicity. “Untangling Stories and Healing Rifts: Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s Abdulrazak Rifts: Healing and Stories “Untangling Felicity. , Jan. “Collective Memory and Cultural Identity.” Cultural and Memory “Collective , Jan. Penelope , Vijay. an. “Critical Turns on Aging, Narrative and Time.” and Narrative Turns on Aging, “Critical an. , Bertram J. and Thomas R. Thomas J. and , Bertram , Joseph. 1899., Joseph. W.W. &Company, 1988. Norton G.M. “Narrative Gerontology.” “Narrative G.M. Life & Psychology International Journal of Postcolonial Studies ji’s Table 2007. 2015. &Sons, (Ed.).Wiley John Whitbourne 89575.2017.1301759 Studies”, Zone Contact Desertion in African Literatures 2015. Dabydeen Novels.” Dalhousie 39-50. 1996. (Ed.). Listening.” Life , William. “Aging, Irony, and Wisdom: On the Narrative Psychology of Later Life.” Life.” of Later Psychology Narrative the On Irony, Wisdom: “Aging, and , William. , Emily & Ricia Anne Anne &Ricia , Emily , Julia. , Julia. William L and Gary Gary Land William Abdulrazak Abdulrazak. . , Ricca. , Ricca. Subject and History in Selected Works by Abdulrazak Gurnah, Yvonne Vera, and David David and Vera, Yvonne Gurnah, Abdulrazak by Works Selected in History and Subject The Book of Secrets of Book The . Praeger, 2001.. Praeger, 7/2 (2012): 143-165. et al. Re-discovering Age(ing): Narratives of Mentorship. Transcript Publishing, 2019. Publishing, Transcript of Mentorship. Narratives Age(ing): Re-discovering al. et .” .” The Literature of the Indian Diaspora. Theorizing the Diasporic Imaginary. Imaginary. Diasporic the Theorizing Diaspora. Indian the of Literature The Maricel Strangers to Ourselves. TheGerontologist .

Ammonites and Leaping Fish. A Life in Time ALifein Fish. Leaping and Ammonites ”. ”. . Karlstad University Studies, 2007. Studies, University . Karlstad a/b: Auto/Biography Studies Emma. “The Art of Doing Good. Aging, Creativity and Wisdom in the Isabel Isabel the in and Wisdom Creativity Aging, Good. Doing of Art “The Emma. , Esther. “Imperially While And Male. Colonial Masculinities in M.G. Vassan in Masculinities Colonial Male. And While “Imperially , Esther. Ageing, Insight and Wisdom: Meaning and Practice across Literature across Practice and Meaning Wisdom: and Insight Ageing, Habari ya English? What About Kiswahili? East Africa as a Literary and Linguistic Linguistic and aLiterary as Africa East Kiswahili? About What English? ya Habari Aging and Biography: Explorations in Developmen Adult . 23/2 (2013): 164-183. 23/2 . Lutz Diegner & Frank Schulze-Engler (Eds.). Leiden: Brill, 2015. Brill, Leiden: (Eds.). Schulze-Engler &Frank Diegner . Lutz By the Sea. Sea. the By Desertion . “The Multiple Faces of Aging into Wisdom in Julian Barnes’s Barnes’s in Julian into Wisdom Aging of Faces Multiple “The Journal of Aging Studies . 41/2 (2010): 75-93. (1994) and Abdulrazak Gurnah’s Gurnah’s (1994) Abdulrazak and . Bloomsbury, 2015.. Bloomsbury, Kenyon 59/6 (2019): 1-19. Chansky Bloomsbury, 2001. WORKS CITED WORKS Cole. “ Cole. Trans. Leon S. Roudiez. Columbia University Press, 1991. Press, University Columbia Roudiez. S. Leon Trans. . Ordinary Wisdom. Biographical Aging and the Journey of of Journey the and Aging Biographical Wisdom. Ordinary , “Looking Forward: The Futures of Auto/Biography Auto/Biography of The Futures Forward: , “Looking The Encyclopedia of Adulthood and Aging, Aging, and Adulthood of Encyclopedia The Studying Older Lives: Reciprocal Acts of Telling and and of Telling Acts Reciprocal Lives: Older Studying , 32/2 (2017): 139-157. 21/1 (2019): 131-149. 21/1 (2019): 44 (2018): 22-27. 44 https://doi:10.1093/geront/gnz089 New German Critique International Journal of Aging and Later . Penguin, 2001. . Penguin, Desertion https://doi.org/10.1080/089 t. James E. Birren et al. al. et Birren E. James t. (2005).” (2005).” By the Sea the By , 65 (1995): 125-133. By the Sea the By . Polity Press, Press, . Polity Interventions. Interventions. . Routledge, The Lemon Lemon The .” .” Susan K. K. Susan Research Theory Theory and and - Young Young Vico Vassanji Said Said Said Samuelson Ruth , Edward. , Edward. , Edward. 1978. , Edward. , Giambattista. , Giambattista. , Jan-Erik and Gary K Gary and , Jan-Erik , Robert C. C. , Robert 1990. C. , Robert , M.G. raphy: Explorations in Development Adult Gurnah’s Gurnah’s , Meg. “Narrative Cartographies, ‘Beautiful Things’ and Littoral States in Abdulrazak Abdulrazak in States Littoral and Things’ ‘Beautiful Cartographies, “Narrative , Meg. Reflections on Exile and Other Literary and Cultural Essays. Essays. Cultural and Literary Other and Exile on Reflections Imperialism. and Culture The Book of Secrets of Book The Colonial Desire. Hybridity in Theory, Culture and Race. Race. and Culture Theory, in Hybridity Desire. Colonial By the Sea the By The New Science. Science. New The Orientalism. Western ConceptionsOrientalism. of the Orient White Mythologies. enyon .” .” English Studies in Africa in Studies English . Edinburgh: Canongate, 2006. Canongate, . Edinburgh: . “Biography in Adult Development and Aging.” Aging.” and Development Adult in . “Biography Yale University Press, 2020. Press, Yale University Vintage, 1993. Vintage, Routledge, 2004. . James E. Birren et al. (Ed.). 1996: 1-20. al. et Birren E. . James 56/1 (2013): 78-90. 56/1 . Penguin, 1995.. Penguin, Penguin, 2001. Penguin, Routledge, Aging and Biog and Aging

1995. -

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 79-93 93

Palabras clave acabo. que con lleva los éxito el y mencionados antes temas tres los tratar para que autor el utiliza poéticos mecanismos los destaco que realizo, poema del interpretación la En expulsión. la de proclama la de después año un publicó se cuestión en que poema el dado premoniciones futuro, sobre el formular para poesía la de capacidad yla dirige; se poema el cual ala emergente poscolonia la de ycarácter naturaleza la refugiado; del apátrida condición yla dolor el desarraigo del poema: del interrelacionados aspectos tres analizar en (1971) radica interés Mi episodio. este imagina African” East an as Asian of an “Portrait Jagjit de Singh, poema el cómo examina artículo Este sufrido. ha que Uganda traumáticos más episodios los de uno es Dada, Amin Idi General el momento, presidente por el del perpetrada Uganda de asiática población la de expulsión La Resumen Keywords this. he does which with success the mentioned and Ihave above, that issues three to the to deploys speak poet the that devices poetic to the attention paper, special Ipay this in Iperform that poem of the reading close the In announced. was expulsion the before year a published was poem the fact the given insights, prescient to give of poetry ability the and to; speaks poem the that emergent postcolony of the character and nature the refugeehood; and of statelessness into astate cast home, to be only as known one has aplace uprooted from of being pain the work: this in depicts poet the that inter-related issues three in interested am (1971). African’ East an as I Asian of an ‘Portrait Jagjit Singh’s in imagined is event how this examines article This suffered. has Uganda that events traumatic one most is of the Dada, Amin Idi General time, President of by the the Uganda from 1972The of Asians expulsion Abstract UN CANTO CONTRA EL SENTIMIENTO ANTI-ASIÁTICO EN LA POSTCOLONIA LA EN ANTI-ASIÁTICO SENTIMIENTO EL CONTRA CANTO UN Makerere University, Kampala (Uganda) & Stellenbosch University (South Africa) (South University &Stellenbosch (Uganda) Kampala University, Makerere Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista THE EAST AFRICAN POSTCOLONY: JAGJIT SING’S AFRICAN EAST THE “PORTRAIT OF AN ASIAN AS AN EAST AFRICAN” EAST AN AS ASIAN OF AN “PORTRAIT SINGING AGAINST ANTI-ASIAN SENTIMENT IN SENTIMENT ANTI-ASIAN AGAINST SINGING : Prejudice, Expulsion, Trauma, Atrocity, Asians. Expulsion, : Prejudice, DEL ÁFRICA ORIENTAL. ORIENTAL. ÁFRICA DEL : prejuicio, expulsión, trauma, atrocidad, asiáticos. atrocidad, trauma, : prejuicio, expulsión, DOI: DOI: EAST AFRICAN” DE JAGJIT SINGH JAGJIT DE AFRICAN” EAST https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.07 Danson Sylvester Kahyana Sylvester Danson “PORTRAIT OF AN ASIAN AS AN AS ASIAN AN OF “PORTRAIT , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 95-107;April ISSN: e-2530-8335

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 95 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 96 of the upper-case B that is usually used to render the names of countries or of empires. countries to render names used the usually is of upper-case Bthat the alower-case b, with noun why “Britain” instead the spelled is explains Perhaps this (i.e. collapsed empire British it no the a dung-heap). respect), has is that and deserves a dung-heap Empire British no (so the is more inter-related that than ittwo things: dung-heap the “into of empire” british them the (157). at least mean can line This fling they that much so disdain with given to them medals the treat them makes that them to had no that meaning war were a to fight made they that realization It this is bodies. blood dismembering and ofof discarding terms soldiership in theiracts thesees personawhy is which were fighting, they for which have acause (157). of yesterday” white wars / in not soldiers did Indian the It implied that is dismembered bodies /and blood “for discarded it was that honour sense the in false contempt, with for Britain it a is by given to imperial them Victoria medal Cross workplace accidents”and (Ojwang 10). conditions weather lions, harsh of jigger-infestations, man-eating endure –plagues to had laborers indentured thousand thirty-two the that of “theresult hardships a as were invalided” thousand ahalf and six “while of dead hundred four them 1896 between 1903, and railway thousand Kenya-Uganda overthe two left which modernity, role historic by building their in evidenced contribution African to East independentcommitment newly to the who have Asian forgotten and the nations, post-independence by shabbily the treated being who doubt politicians (Asians’) their over (156). “great of the citizenship” issue Africa are from East Asians The Asians of the expulsion impending the he discussing, is of issue scene the the sets persona 1971. in Books Educational by Heinemann London in published first Rubadiri, David and by Cook edited David anthology “Public in and Butchery” African,” East an etc., “Death, etc.,”and No as Buds,” “No No Leaves, Roots, “Portrait Asian of an plays” Competition (Gregory for radio half-hour 447), new Service BBC African Freedom (Gregory literature” 447). play, include works his reading His while where University at he the of “won Sussex Studies distinction Asian and African 1969” A-levels in in 199)distinctions (Cook Rubadiri and School to of the and four School, Kololo, for obtaining aGold Medal awarded whereSecondary he was way. poignant 1949, in and Uganda in Born apowerful in “went Singh to Senior ofAfrica independent newly politicians black the East and Asians the between tension the work his imagines playwright, and poet work. Atalented his and him writers,” on do but not entry they provide African a special East most important one Jagjit as (76) of “the Singh Mwangi identify Evan and (2007), Simon Gikandi fade away soon”fade sprout must “green and /that leaves no more” (158), to say, is that [that] cells must “malignant them made has skin where colour of Asians’ the the In the final part, the persona bemoans the toxic racial situation in East Africa, Africa, East in situation the racial toxic thebemoans persona part, final the In the for treating of Indians persona remembers bravery the the II, the Part In I, the Part In parts. three in is African” East an as “Portrait Asian of an In , which “won third prize among six hundred entries in 1971 in entries hundred six among prize “won Second the , which in third The Columbia Guide to East African Literature in English Since Since in English Literature 1945 African East to Guide Columbia The INTRODUCTION Poems from East Africa East from Poems , an influential influential , an Sweet Scum of Scum Sweet

where the Asians will soon be will where Asians the future a of Hitler. Adolf imagines endured hands Thepoem at the Jews the which but undoubtedly not dire, is which to comparable that post-independence Africa, in attention of Asians plight to to intended be the the allusion to the attract in Second World the during of were contained Jews killed War. exaggeration the Iread where Shylock) millions most notorious Germany and businessman, Nazi in Jewish play, Shakespeare’s William in famous most made Europe, in attitudes to it anti-Semitic compared is that extent to the was for it to meant give important, is “citizen? ... (ibid). extraction” so, perhaps /but ofis Asian theallusion to Jews The acitizen” (157), is also Jew the proclaims reply, hostile / that the thereby attracting friendship smile of Asian awear “subordinate they government and offices, alleys (that in No of wonder, loathing). living are back in Asians atmosphere the that idea of the an reader the frown” not gives “unfriendly one is straight), while that of a shadow, perspective from the (they moreover imagined a lot are of strain underare they that “bent suggests shadow” provoked. are when The they phrase back fight to are willing not they that extentthe to have suffered Asians the that of loss refer to the pride could confidence and which soon break, will nationalists the black that “bentthe shadow” of image thepowerful ways, hence different in humiliated region, also from the not are but just on verge they expelled of the being are Asians tone why The aterrible is his of which loss, as voice one is of anguish. future. near the happen in will what ofextent presciently stating (Nemerov to “see 223), present absolute the ability with the clarity” tomeans the Mantle a Brown novel Peter Nazareth’s –like poem his 1972 which the of Asians, expulsion the imagines Singh which in themanner examine upas I for reflection, throws poem the that others view, paper, several and this this Irevisit In ascapegoat. as Asians persona’s the underlines of the expulsion community by of impending the the view atonement as committed for sins the killed being of aram practice religious Jewish (159). of history” sins away the wash /and altar to the theallusion ram the to This “lead history, of thelines victims hence are Asians the that clear it one,makes first the like part, 5).final cited Ojwang protection” George in and This (Marangoly hierarchy,“a of gendered “patriarchal sense self-identity, shelter, nurture comfort, including of aray meanings ‘home’ term having the homes, of loss with their and expulsion impending the as doom, Iread which a group of people to acertain fated VERSIFYING THE EXPULSION AS LOSS AND TRAUMA AND LOSS AS EXPULSION THE VERSIFYING each time we land (158) we land time each wrath fresh to unsheathe only world, over the all vultures unwelcome flying, Africa from East expulsion impending the depicts persona poem, the the In

– prophesied. context this it Suffice to thatmention in prophesy

an idea of how serious the Africans’ resentment idea of how Africans’ an the serious

The Merchant of Merchant The Venice

(which features a In In

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 97 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 98 for “eight long years” by selling him high-tech military and surveillance equipment surveillance and military high-tech for him “eight by long selling years” to power, there not kept did Amin him Idi but just bring that also Israel like allies ( wounded them one leaving of themselves, to defend try Asians the as erupts Ahuge fight watch. and personnel stand just camp the Asians, three to beat try and come camp to the white four people When refugees. as them marking clearly badges wear and cards to carry asked are dwellers eventually, camp camp; to from this bad worseget in Things passports. British who carry those even helpless refugees, like treated and ‘wogs’ called are Asians the Kensington, in camp arefugee in For instance, Asians. Uganda(n) expelled the against of racism British examples many gives Mamdani memoir his about In expulsion the racist. is when or it black coloured to people comes denying citizenship intoand country the passport-holding between makes Britain that distinction the that is terms– crude thus: issue on this comments Rushdie Salman worthless. passports British D-class their made which of 1968 the Act because Immigration country from the barred are Africa from East Asians while enter without difficulty any countries Britain other commonwealth from families White grounds. on racial Amin’s, based like was of which, expulsion Britain’s that holders to welcome clear a kind is itsis reluctance coloured passport book their in of this account adetailed give 126). Ward “Negotiating” Michael Derek Humphrey and (Kahyana responsibility were Uganda’s who held those even its passports, Asians, the that worse: it claimed second novel Nazareth’s in characters one to its non-white its responsibility D’Costa, David of the as disown citizens” not did decide just “to Britain that fact given the important particularly is “wrath” The word of or whether held not passports. British they irrespective for –Britain– most of headed them were not country they the well-received in from Uganda, proved were not expelled if perceptive, prophetic,land”) for Asians when indeed the we time each wrath over world, fresh the only to all unsheathe unwelcome vultures (10). homeland of mind” –“an the India imaginary an calls Rushdie Salman to, but to what return rather he one not is wishes aphysical that knows persona the India The would not arise. upon arrival question of the then wrath descent, of of persona’s the land Diaspora”), his in country were the India, if since return (“Writers probably repeated” be will of dispersal nation whereanother ritual the (Singh “Portrait” 158), for both the British passport and Britain itself that the Asians (Singh “Portrait” 158), Asians the that itself Britain and passport British the for both of white race” the kindness “the false calls persona of It the to what bear. evidence is (Mamdani Rushdie is being diplomatic here, for what he is actually saying –if stated in in stated –if saying diplomatic being here, is for heRushdie actually what is (133) black. to be happen they because rights, these denied are citizens British many whereas grandparent; one British-born of having here, by virtue residence and entry of non-Britons white other right automatic have and Africans South Rhodesians, many that is law immigration of British aspects One more of curious the / flying, be itlinesabove Suffice to the that mentionsoon shall (“and we “[t]he lines, place, to of another is Simatei’s these In reading really gesture Imperialism From Citizen From 1), this segregated treatment of Amin’s victims becomes hard hard becomes 1), of treatment Amin’s victims segregated this 127). If we remember that it was Britain with its 127). with Britain we it remember If was that The General Is Up Passports and Politics and Passports From Citizen to Refugee puts it did (44), but actually (1974), where it , Mahmood , Mahmood that this is Mrs Naranbhai’s first visit to Africa, her attitude towards Africans does does Africans towards her attitude Africa, visit to first Naranbhai’s Mrs is this that thus: muses Africa East in her in second novel Naranbhai Mrs is character One such appalling. is Africans prejudice against crass whose characters, some Asian of ignorance the depicts sarcastically Siddiqi, Jameela writing. for instance, their in depict shown by they what as prejudice some among of Asians racial existence the honest (74). about are writers Asian Africans the Most Ugandan and them between intercourse (and sexual) social against militated naturally, it almost to comes them that organisation social caste-centered their in of exclusion, ingrained so is which notion the with together of Asians, superiority on part the of racial feeling this that (Seidenberg of Neolithic Age the 7). remnants Tiropatavistic Peter Simatei suggests and members of lowest caste, the regarded whom they superior Africans to the considered themselves they people, Black which in relationship with of their area the in is This countries. contributed troubles to post-independence their in African East (159)corrupted” they which in one puts persona it, the instance for at least is there as (Seidenberg Europe in merchants 14). Jewish were to found be concerning as Asians about the assumptions negative same the epithet contained which an “Jews of Africa,” as them imagined which of history, that including victims are Asians the respect, it lording this In over, was force to servitude. that them colonial subjecting the and of part as consider Asians the Africans the made inevitably which system, tiered three- this beneficiaries” (Ojwang 13). who engineered colonialists the British is It economy, were never cash its new sole they the or primary even although against “absorb them made most which of resentment the Africans” the and Europeans the 101) “Narrating” (Kahyana to “to and providebetween abuffer Africans” black the and white colonizers the between intermediary the as by interests acting imperial the to serve Asians the “the used British which in structure racial three-tiered babies” –a brown baby-sitting white and water and fetching wood, hewing bottom class, the Africans the and class middle the Asians the upper the class, constituting whites the society, with stratified creation of “a colonial not the did racially engineer Indians the place, first the In scapegoats. as and of history victims as them casts Uganda respectively. unreliable, and out fake post-independence turn ultra-nationalist politicians against security with associated INTERROGATING SOME OF THE POEM’S ASSUMPTIONS POEM’S OF THE SOME INTERROGATING While the novel makes it clear that this crass prejudice is a result of the fact prejudice of fact the aresult is crass this that it clear novel the makes While (101-102) humans? eat they blue? it Is true sparkly and clear so lakes and rivers the whySo were black? turn water the Did off? washed had dirt the all when know they How did wash? Did they colour? skin from apart dirt how do you tell skin dark or not? such With were clean they whether one know […] dark so to be have they did How could Why natives. the about apity [W]hat or were “the not of unintentionally history completelyBut Asians victims the from Asians theexpulsion the of that There is no theaboutfact question Bombay Gardens , who on arrival , who on arrival

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 99 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 100 M.A. Tribe writes about in his article “Economic Aspects of Expulsion,” the “Economic who Tribe Aspects article about his M.A. in writes that those to exploitation, tantamounted for not if instance that economic sabotage, practices business Therethosewhocompletely involvedwerewere unethical clean. in were Asians the not however,does all mean, This that industrialists. and traders were Asians agroup erroneous, is for all impression as it the that gives Asians against labelled exploitation of usually thecharge Expulsion” 272).that Asian means This “Ugandan (Mamdani 50 families” around “constitute [of] minority atiny numerically residential” “pre-1972 and the commercial industrial, property: of owners large-scale “Adventures” 383), (Nazareth lawyers” and clerks, while bank servants, doctors, civil most were teachers, were transportation: industry, involved and business, in Asians 10 percent than “[f]ewer of the Besides, charge. of this Freedom”) make shamelessly Mantle In aBrown Nazareth’s (as in depicted like Gombe-Kukwa government black corrupt officials most the even that fact given the true, mostly is 97), this Responsibility” “Social (Nazareth developmentcountry” the in egalitarian thelack of for excuse an to find exploiters who for real want[ed] the “the scapegoats as served Asians the that view the for As exploited from Uganda. 1972 in Amin Idi Asians that the when he expelled thereby contributing environment tense to the Africa, and Asians relationship between world their into disarray. thereby throwing happens, unimaginable (Simatei was what Asian” 93-94).the other words, In for Asians, the and WhiteMan the both of fit if servant be a to only as treated hitherto African of freedom the and on equality principles it achieved as is such because precisely independence relationship themaster-servant because is “precipitates in This crisis a economic and privileges. racial their thereby dismantling turn, structure racial the of tables should the to of say, is sorts of peril ablack that fear their future, their about (Seidenberg anxiety 7). caste members Finally, of lowest social the Asians’ the were regarded Africans scheme of things, this In positions or of servitude. privilege social people different in places which system caste Asians’ the Second, Africans. the superior to therefore second British, racially to and the as Asians the placed which above, discussed already structure racial colonial the First, discussion. this for suffice you know,No culture, us” (9). not like Africans]. beating shoe [a the of and some stick reference practice Asians the to the Bloody empty-headed, can’t money, their work, to drink want just only understand you know. sentiment: nature, “It their in this is shares here” son, (7). his Shamsu, And don’t[barbarians/savages] money, how know to make you know. It on grows trees shenzis black “These says: sentiments. Her Ramzan, uncle, racist similar depicts 136). “Negotiating” bone, to the shows (Kahyana he himself works as even African lazy typical the of being whom he accuses Jannasani, her servant, with her relationship worse it as gets of novel; the course anything, the if in not change rents, and improper use of personal transfers” (144). transfers” improperrents, of and personal use and profits ofas such incomes factor declaration under-invoicing false of exports, siphoned “over-invoicing like money methods out using of Uganda and of imports Needless to mention, these toxic sentiments of racial superiority soured the to mention, the superiority soured toxicNeedless sentiments of racial these will prejudice,this three but explain can which onein ways many are There herIn memoir ) and Dr.) and (as Ebongo play depicted Singh’s “Short radio in Scum No Place like Home like No Place , Yasmin Alibhai-Brown Alibhai-Yasmin , Yasmin Alibhai-Brown Asians’ presence in the sense that before their arrival, the region was “swamp region was the arrival, before their that sense the presence in Asians’ to the owe themselves modernity and civilization African East that to saying be (156). bazaar” persona the Indian into burst an Iunderstand /that of greenness sleeping savagery /swamp decided to “forget blood black has from amnesia: arising as Asians the mete on nationalists that black the hostility Thepersona attributes savage. dark the of civilizing language imperialist the using Africa East pre-colonial demonstrates. powerfully so discussion under poem Location but same not Bhabha’s the “almost quite” (Bhabha phrase, to paraphrase famous but were They citizens not quite, of white colonialists. the those as wide-ranging as were not privileges were non-native their they some with rights, for and although Africa, East colonial British in of Asians place the the to explain adequately failure Subject and (Mamdani of need tutelage” in “an all-round and considered uncivilized native, the subject being the rights) (the and white, with non-native,civilized usually the being citizen the enterprise, with colonial the sustained had that formulation– famous Mamdani’s subject use –to and citizen between distinction the collapsed ‘citizen’ it since category suspect, the made that to Ugandanisation Africanisation fromaction of of affirmative terms the shifting It shrewd the is Expulsion” 94). “Uganda (Mamdani service civil the and business, retail farming, large-scale industrialisation, like areas various in of Africans the expense at the Asians the and 1945 whites favoured the that 1949, and discrimination end to racial an called which of strikes government’s colonial British peasant the as nationalist to the response amoment. in were up Iexplain to, as capitalists the game the see they were action” for able to nationalists theblack angered (95). affirmative This now it a position in incorporation of was tofrom even benefit companies, local and ‘[b]y of citizenship, that so from ‘Africanisation’action to ‘Ugandanisation’ virtue of affirmative terms the shifting in of succeeded 1960s, the middle by the “had who, capitalists/bourgeoisie of some Asian shrewdness to the partly this attributes nation” (Simatei 99). a multiracial project of building failed the Mamdani Mahmood of nation, “symptomatic the of indeed of sickness from Uganda, the expulsion their later and of citizen, category from the exclusion the of Asians the thereby making or foster, to inscribe designed is tool of citizenship pedagogical the that unity the (Singh 157).overrides race in extraction” of difference reality other words, In the sardonically, replies “perhaps so, but nationalist black the of acitizen, Asian as himself/herself declares Asian as whytheto when the reason is This or sexuality. gender, ethnicity,“DissemiNation” 294),class, race, in of differences the irrespective one” “out as and “the many nation to as the belonging one” of many (Bhabha people the tool to construct meant apedagogical as of citizenship failure the colour. signals This he/she skin simply adifferent because has status, citizenship of his/her irrespective of alien the category he/she the in acitizen: is remains Asian for post-independence it the the not is that that enough it clear nationalist, black On the issue of Asians taking on East African citizenship, the poem makes makes poem the citizenship, African on East taking of Asians issue On the Perhaps the most contentious aspect of the poem is the way it imagines Perhapsway it the is imagines of poem most contentious the the aspect early the came in into being action,1950s, it berecalled, should Affirmative 89) –a thing that remains true even after political independence as the the independence as political after even true remains that thing –a 89) 17). The insightfulness of this formulationis howeverhaunted this by of its 17).insightfulness The Citizen

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 101 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 102 text, Dr Ebongo, the Minister of the ridiculously large ministry of Commerce and of and Commerce ministry large of ridiculously the Dr Ebongo, Minister the text, (114). to friendly” be trying are they bosses, the we now are latter and the that In we won Independence our until from us kept aloof they people [because] into sea the brown these “If novel, Iwere power,the in all he declares, ominously Iwould chase We here. do without We your kind can of enough exploiters” have had (75). in Later from. came they where go back must country comewho this “Those to mind, his in Asians the with thus, states Gombe-Kukwaya called character former, African an novel Nazareth’s like texts imaginative in statements captured have been racially-charged example of The happenings. racially-charged independence, and soon after made politicians nationalist statements many racially-charged shown by the as countries, the all in widespread people’s Black regionthe was the in resentment Asians to the that firstthe being one this, explaining twoways of are at Thereleast African.” East an as Asian 1972. in title,evident an place in “Portraitis its of to This take was by 1970constituted where expulsion not the and Uganda just of focus, its area as position for for aprivileged Asian. the notif acall, adesire, as read be might out of bringer modernity the now is throwing that Africa savage modernized and civilized having as Asians the he constructs that fact the post-independence in Africa, East Africans and of equitablelack of treatment Asians for alament as read be might poem his While native. the of civilizing name the in of world the who conquered other parts region and the colonialists, British the with he since identifies partisan, as therefore off comes post-independence Africa East in Africans and Asians between on friction the Singh’s attempts. paper take this what is problems” (Ojwang 164). to historical such responses contextualization This solely on affective the focuses one that than rather relations, exploitativeand social accumulation of unevenpatterns the in approach to “the locate is better conflict a yet observes, Ojwang as one attitudes” and of consciousness fundamentally is problem memory, the in that to it afailure since “suggests Africans the and Asians Class Politics and of iron importation British products (Mamdani of mass aresult as of country the Britain’s with colonisation ceased which of knives iron implements and hoes like 105-07), (Reid her respect about production and write with Morton Stanley Henry and Pasha, John Emin Buganda’s Speke, that pre-colonial impressive highways for of period, instance achievements the Africans’ black elides Singh jungle, and mere being swamp as Africa East diaspora pre-Indian and pre-colonial imagining condemned. By and to exposed be needs that aform of is ingratitude of Asians (“Portrait” Switzerland in 156), run they shabby treatment their it implied that is accounts bank the and wear they suits black the drive, they Benzes Mercedes the (Ojwang 164), of modernity” by about seen pleasures quibbles the as whatsoever (ibid). no of greenness” “have sleeping savagery nationalists black the Since African government says this as part of his speech in parliament: in speech of his part as government this says African post-independencein a East Affairs Foreign Cultural and Trade, Broadcasting, In a In It is significant that the poem takes the entire region of East Africa as Africa the entire East region of takes the poem that It significant is the blood bad between the aproblem is there attributing Besides, with

Brown Mantle Brown 34-35). and Singh’s radio play “Sweet Scum of play Freedom.” Singh’s “Sweet radio and Scum the In painful re-membering, a putting together of the dismembered past to make sense sense to make past of dismembered together the aputting re-membering, painful gone involves time by, the remembering writing since “aanymore, itself is which from write it, not he could upon bear expelled much so loved being that Uganda Singh that proposing: Iam that one hypothesis the ways, of being many them in read be can expulsion the after silence His plays. and publish poetry to and write not would had have continued happened, it expulsion Singh the possible is if that p’Bitek’s a“proudbe averse from Okot use /of /shot –to Uhuru” arrow /by down the eagle to said be he can respect, 1972, this In of him. published after became or what even altogether, scene it he what much so notwrote and is that known literary African Terrorism in collected writing creative expulsion, and the after years Uganda,” published “Farewell in for instance articles, kept writing Tejani Bahadur University and at whothe of Iowa United the in of States America, critic based literary and academic an as active who remained Peter Nazareth unlike country. the verge ofthe leaving We Times Good Had,” “What in woman before who on –just she murdered– is is the and “Leaving”) (who in Tanzania Aloo lives like representedare by characters M.G.In Vassanji’s entitled collection short story numbers. large in Tanzania and Kenya leaving Asians –the however same the was with more subtlety. subtle effected albeit tough, approachesThe these result of end Kenyatta’s brutal, and Nyerere’s cruel and question was human to the were also Amin’s for while ‘solution’ case, the Nyerere) not is which historically beauties, the as (Julius Tanzania and Kenyatta) of leaders (Jomo Kenya the and beast, the as Amin to present is unique to I guess, Amin’stherefore Idi is erroneous. Its purpose, Uganda been having as Asians theexpulsion the of (Ojwang 96). The tendency portray to John Okello called man led sharecroppers” by aUgandan and laborers of peasants, Revolution of 1964 by “aZanzibari (Ojwang 13), crew motley organized was which the during from Zanzibar of Asians the expulsion mass the is example good very a (Theroux 47-48).happenings, of Africans tothe black racially-charged those For economic and interests cultural social, to their subordinate refuse they leave if Kenya Asians that occasions, Moi, on whoPresident Arap bluntly several demanded, Daniel President first by the those Independentof his and Vice Kenya JomoKenyatta will never allow them to have one foot in Britain, the other foot in India and only only and India in foot other the one Britain, to have in foot them allow never will We Asians. the now ... warn But Imust community Asian to the of course referring Iam country. our in alot have of We foreigners oppressed. still –economically you Itell oppressed, very, very still is now independent] African the [Although After the expulsion, Singh disappeared from the East African literary scene, scene, literary African East from the disappeared expulsion, Singh the After instance life, for actual in made those statements reflected imagined These (45) trade. and commerce our with prostitutes like playing Africa in hands their Song of Prisoner of Song (2009). For Singh, the expulsion from East Africa meant leaving the East East the leaving meant (2009). Africa from East For expulsion the Singh, (94), with the shooter being Idi Amin Dada himself. For himself. Dada (94), shooter Amin Idi the being with CONCLUSION Uhuru Street Laughing in the Face of Face in the Laughing , these departures departures , these Transition two two

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 103 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 104 of 21 the nations African East the in place takes citizenship) still (of practice invalidating this prejudice intolerance and of time, the of racial the aresult 1970s as been having as of 1960s nations the and African East the in citizenship of Asian invalidation the development. and depicts poem For the while survival for national to harnessed be inconvenience an or a burden like to got be treated rid of, is citizen not and aresource under adictatorship, where ordinary lived the who has to anybody recognizable history. in place and time at aparticular experienced Asians African East the dejection that and of despair feelings the and anxieties and (138)– experiences the Singh’s phrase it alive keeps that sense the in Batliwala Rashna “a use to –to It a people memorial aplace” also and is trauma. and anguish group untold this thereby or causing residents– citizens Asian itconstituted –the of one itself of groups that the nation cleansed it how documents Ugandan the of atrocity, that archive sense the an in African” East an as “Portrait Asian of an makes put This it) exploiters of economy are Amin the remains. (milkers they as that citizenship), stereotype the Tanzanian and Kenyan on Ugandan, taking and initiatives, industrialization economies through African contributing East to the Kenya, in struggles anti-colonial the in participating (by Africans East as accepted be work to hard for Asians when even the more Singh’s is fate sealed, or that less likely it politician, the is have not he avoided could persona had if fate assassinated his to mention but p’Bitek’s afew. insularism, While ethnic isolationism, and racial Africans, colour,–prejudiceagainst already this some identified have of been which with associated “the of history” and sins skin for colour of the (read: his expelled) shot is detention, down latter and the to while say,is arrest for his cause is there a post-independence of a head (presumably leader state), political that assassinating p’Bitek’sbetween Singh’s: former for and persona shot the is (read: down detained) But belonging. adifference is there and on of idea the self particularly psyche, 1976as on their caused expulsion the (Tejani that 48), Koshi trauma and the and stateless Tejani as Bahadur remaining with experienced, they of statelessness the wound terms adeep in do experience who were expelled Asians Ugandan Likewise, it shot. which is with arrow by the wounded or grounded, killed is perhaps eagle the that suggests image The on had some expulsion the of its victims. toll that the 1972. after silence lost, hence he his had about country the writing to continue too traumatized became Singh Asians, about to happen to Ugandan was that atrocity the prophesying after that me conclusion to it the likely guided is that representation (2). of experience” the insight This a truthful to articulate inability of one’s silent face the in to remain pressure the visible and trauma the make and compulsion the at atrocities: play representing to in speak process “a contradictory is there that observation Kebaya’s by Charles informed Iam insightful hypothesis, of present” the 123). “Remembering” (Bhabha of trauma the this formulating In national Police force, which acts in partisan ways during elections (Abrahamsen and and (Abrahamsen elections during ways partisan in Police acts national force, which the like inter-sex queer and people, hounded apparatuses by are state trans-sexual, opposition, members of political gay, lesbian, the and groups, for instance bisexual, The helplessness and despair that the persona experiences in the poem is the poem in experiences thepersona that andThe despair helplessness to underline it seriousness deserves, the p’Bitek’s with invoking I am image st century, but in a different form. In Uganda, this is seen in thewaysome in seen is this century, butIn form. adifferent Uganda, in after it was published. it was after (Green 95). other words, In Singh’s today, continues poem to relevant be 50 years of clients” the leanings or “the political peoplethe power in by blood, marriage, one’s or whether is not not matters does one what care acitizen; is to relationship jobs” tenders, and (Mwendacontracts, 29). to mention, machine Needless this form of the government in “typically is which put been place, in has that machine huge patronage to the do not they have access because opportunities particular form of the people denied being takes invalidation the sometimes counting), still President In (in Museveni’s Yoweri powerstatus. 1986 Uganda since Kaguta and Jjuuko 6and Mutesi and 269-270),(Xie citizenship of respectively, their irrespective homophobic them enact which 3), parliament Bareebe targeting national the laws and Revised paper accepted for publication: 28/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 10/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 105 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 106 Mwenda Mamdani Mamdani Mamdani Mamdani Mamdani Kebaya Kahyana Kahyana Jjuuko Humphrey Gregory Green Gikandi Cook Bhabha Bhabha Bhabha Alibhai-Brown Abrahamsen Nazareth , David and David David and , David , Elliott. “Patronage, District Creation, and Reform in Uganda” Uganda” in Reform and Creation, District “Patronage, , Elliott. , Adrian and Fridah Mutesi. “The Multifaceted Struggle against the Anti-Homosexuality Anti-Homosexuality the against Struggle Multifaceted “The Mutesi. Fridah and , Adrian , Charles. “Conceptualizing Representations of Atrocity in Art. In In Art. in of Atrocity Representations “Conceptualizing , Charles. , Homi K. K. , Homi Nation.” In Modern of the Margins the and Narrative, Time, “DissemiNation: K. , Homi Want?’” Man Black the Does ‘What Fanon: “Remembering K. , Homi , Simon and Evan Evan and , Simon , Andrew M. “Personalizing Power in Uganda.” Power Uganda.” in “Personalizing M. , Andrew 1945 1971. Ltd., Nation and Narration 118-124. (1987): Doi: Doi: 1996. Press, University Princeton Weekly 1973. Publishers, 2019. Routledge, (Eds.). 1-8. Makokha J.K.S. and Muriungi Kaburi Colomba Society and Culture, Literature, Kenyan in Tradition Protest the on Essays 2014. University, Stellenbosch Thesis, PhD lished org/10.4314/ad.v28i1.22170 In Africa.” East in Experience Hope and Resistance Uganda.” in Act Research in African Literatures national Development Affairs African , Robert G. “Literary Development in East Africa: the Asian Contribution, 1955-1975.” Contribution, Asian the Africa: East in Development “Literary G. , Robert , Danson Sylvester. “Negotiating (Trans)national Identities in Ugandan Literature.” Unpub Literature.” Ugandan in Identities (Trans)national “Negotiating Sylvester. , Danson , Danson Sylvester. “Narrating National Identity: Fiction, Citizenship and the Asian Asian the and Citizenship Fiction, Identity: National “Narrating Sylvester. , Danson , Mahmood. 1976. , Mahmood. , Mahmood. After.” Expulsion Twenty Years Asian Uganda “The , Mahmood. , Mahmood. , Mahmood. , Mahmood. , Peter. , Derek and Michael Ward. Michael and , Derek , Rita and Gerald Gerald and , Rita . Columbia University Press, 2007. Press, University . Columbia https://doi.org 28. 3/4 (1993): 28. 93-96. , Yasmin. , Yasmin. In a Brown Mantle In aBrown The Location of Culture of Location The Citizen and Subject: Contemporary Africa and the Legacy of Late Colonialism Late of Legacy the and Africa Contemporary Subject: and Citizen Imperialism and Fascism in Uganda Rubadiri From Citizen to Refugee: Uganda Asians Come to Britain to Come Asians Uganda Refugee: to Citizen From 115/ 461 (2016): 1-15. Doi: Envisioning Global LGBT Human Rights: (Neo)colonialism, Neoliberalism, No Place like Home like No Place Mwangi . Nancy Nicol et . Nancy /10.1353/jod.2007.0048 45/1 (2010): 83-103. Doi: Politics and Class Formation in Uganda in Formation Class and Politics . Homi K. Bhabha (Ed.). Routledge, 1990. 291-322. (Ed.). Routledge, Bhabha K. . Homi Bareebe (Eds.). (Eds.). . WORKS CITED WORKS . Kenya Literature Bureau, 1972. Bureau, Literature . Kenya . The Columbia Guide to East African Literature in English Since Since English in Literature African East to Guide Columbia The 12/4 (1981): 440-459. (1981): 12/4 Passports and Politics Africa Development Africa . “Uganda’s 2016 Elections: Not Even Faking It Anymore.” It Anymore.” Not. “Uganda’sEven Faking 2016 Elections: Poems from East Africa East from Poems . Routledge, 1994. . Routledge,

. Virago, 1995.. Virago, al. (Eds.). University of London, 2018. of London, University (Eds.). al. https://doi.org . https://doi.org Journal of Democracy . Heinemann Educational Books, 1983. Books, Educational . Heinemann . 1/2 (2003): 97-111. Doi: . Penguin Books, 1974. Books, . Penguin . East African Educational Publishers Publishers Educational African . East /10.1093/afraf/adw056 . Fountain Publishers, 1999. Publishers, Fountain . /10.1007/s12116-009-9058-8 Studies inStudies Comparative Inter Cultural Archives of Atrocity: Economic and Political Political and Economic 18/3 23-37. (2007): New Formations . Charles Kebaya, Kebaya, . Charles . Frances Pinter Pinter Frances . http://dx.doi. . 1 - - . . Xie Vassanji Tribe Theroux Tejani Singh Singh Singh Simatei Simatei Siddiqi Siddiqi Seidenberg Rushdie Reid P’Bitek Ojwang Nemerov Nazareth Nazareth Nazareth , Nancy. “Legislating Hatred: Anti-Gay Sentiment in Uganda.” Uganda.” in Sentiment Anti-Gay Hatred: “Legislating , Nancy. , Richard. , Richard. , M.A. “Economic Aspects of the Expulsion of Asians from Uganda.” Uganda.” from of Asians Expulsion of the Aspects “Economic , M.A. , Jagjit. “Portrait of an Asian as an East African.” In African.” East an as Asian of an “Portrait , Jagjit. , Jagjit. “Sweet Scum of Freedom.” Scum “Sweet , Jagjit. , Rashna Batliwala. “Uganda Asians.” Transition 126 (2018): Transition Asians.” 132-144. “Uganda Doi: Batliwala. , Rashna , Bahadur and Anne K. Koshi. “An Interview with Bahadur Tejani.” Bahadur with “An Interview Koshi. K. Anne and , Bahadur , Jameela. , Jameela. , Jameela. , Tirop Peter. “For Writers in Diaspora, Home is always a Sspace in the Mind.” Daily Nation. Nation. Mind.” Daily the in aSspace always Home is Peter., Tirop “For Diaspora, Writers in , Okot. “Song of Prisoner.” “Song , Okot. , Tirop Peter., Tirop , Dan. , Dan. , Salman. , Salman. , M.G. 32/1 (2010): 6. Essays on Ugandan Asians 2020). 5November (Accessed Studies African of Journal org/10.2979/transition.126.1.18 1971. Ltd., Publishers 156-59. Educational African East (Eds.). Rubadiri David 1971. Books, 35-51. Educational (Ed.). Heinemann Henderson Gwyneth home-is-always-a-space-in-the-mind-944486 2014.31 January 2001. sity, 1939-1963 teenth Century 2013.Macmillan, 209-226. , Paul. “Hating the Asians.” Transition, 33/7 Transition, (1967): Asians.” the 46-51. “Hating , Paul. , Howard. “Poetry, Prophecy, Prediction.” Prophecy, “Poetry, Prediction.” , Howard. , Peter. “Adventures in International Writing.” International , Peter. in “Adventures , Peter. “The Social Responsibility of the East African Writer.”African East the of Responsibility Social , Peter. “The , Peter. , Dana April. April. , Dana Reading Migration and Culture: The World of East African Indian Literature Indian African East of The World Culture: and Migration Reading Political Power in Pre-Colonial Buganda: Economy, Society, and Warfare in the Nine the in Warfare and Society, Economy, Buganda: Pre-Colonial in Power Political Uhuru Street Bombay Gardens of Nine Virgins Feast The The General is Up General The Imaginary Homelands: 1981-1991 Essays and Criticism, . Vikas Publishing House, 1983. House, Publishing . Vikas The Novel and the Politics of Nation Building in East Africa East in Building of Nation Politics the and Novel The . Fountain Publishers, 2003. Publishers, Fountain . Uhuru and the Kenya Indians: The Role of a Minority Community in Kenya Kenya in Community of a Minority Role The Indians: Kenya the and Uhuru https://nation.africa/kenya/life-and-style/weekend/for-writers-in-diaspora- . Heinemann, 1991.. Heinemann, . Lulu.com, 2006. Lulu.com, . . Michael Twaddle (Ed.). The Athlone Press, Press, 1975. Twaddle Athlone (Ed.). The 140-176.. Michael 21/3 (1993). 43-54. Two Songs . TSAR, 1991.. TSAR, . . Bogle-L’Ouverture, 2001. . Bogle-L’Ouverture, African Theatre: Eight Prize-Winning Plays for Radio for Plays Prize-Winning Eight Theatre: African . East African Publishing House, 1971. House, Publishing African . East The VirginiaQuarterly Review (accessed 31 October 2020). World Literature Today https://escholarship.org/uc/item/8tk4t1cv Poems from East Africa East from Poems Harvard International Review Callaloo . Granta Books, 1991. Books, . Granta Expulsion of a Minority: aMinority: of Expulsion 61/3 382-387. (1987): Journal Ufahamu: A Ufahamu: Journal 8/10 (1980): 87-105. (1980): 8/10 . Bayreuth Univer . Bayreuth . David Cook and and Cook . David 47/ 2 (1971): https . Palgrave . Palgrave ://doi. - - .

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 95-107 107

madora, violencias de género. de violencias madora, Palabras clave contraerse. de vez en delante hacia ir mundo al que permiten co-resistencia de redes que crea interplanetariedad una favorecen plurales corporalidades de descripciones las cómo destaca se terminar, Para víctimas. de que los matices más que tengan para testimonio su mujeres permitiendo las contra género de violencias ylas miedo el describe Doshi cómo estudia se Seguidamente, y sumisión. aceptación mera una de vez en socio-político cambio un que garantiza transformadora resiliencia de forma promueve una Doshi cómo analiza género. yde Se étnicas económicas, variables en basados patriarcales sistemas los y subversión contra concienciación, resistencia mundo promoviendo yel mujeres India de las contra cometidas género de violencias las bosque del salen chicas (Las Woods of the out Coming Are Girls Resumen Violence. Keywords back. of leaning instead world forward the to go allow that of co-resistance constellations of creating possibilities interplanetary the embraces bodies of resilient presentation Doshi’s that Ipropose Finally, victims. of women as portrayal the exceed that counter-stories on women unveil inflicted systemically violences gender and fear of the on how description Doshi’s Secondly, Ireflect submission. and acceptance than rather change socio-politic guarantees that resilience of mode promotes atransformative Doshi that propose Ifirstly paper gender. this In and on economy, based power ethnicity of patriarchal systems interlocking subversion against and resistance, world the to promote and consciousness-raising, India women in against Doshi’sTishani Abstract Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista : Indian Writing in English, Tishani Doshi, Transformative Resilience, Gender Gender Resilience, Transformative Doshi, Tishani English, Writing in : Indian RESILIENCIA TRANSFORMADORA EN CONTRA DE VIOLENCIAS DE CONTRA EN TRANSFORMADORA RESILIENCIA TRANSFORMATIVE RESILIENCE AGAINST GENDER VIOLENCE IN TISHANI DOSHI’S TISHANI IN VIOLENCE GENDER GIRLS ARE COMING OUT OF THE WOODS OF OUT THE COMING ARE GIRLS Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls DE GÉNERO EN EN GÉNERO DE : Literatura india en lengua inglesa, Tishani Doshi, resiliencia transfor resiliencia Doshi, Tishani inglesa, lengua en india : Literatura “STORIES WHICH GO ON AND ON”: ON GO AND WHICH “STORIES DOI: DOI: «HISTORIAS QUE SIGUEN YSIGUEN»: SIGUEN QUE «HISTORIAS https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.08 Universidad de Salamanca* de Universidad GIRLS ARE COMING OUT OF THE WOODS THE OF OUT COMING ARE GIRLS Jorge Diego Sánchez DE TISHANI DOSHI TISHANI DE , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 109-122;April (2017) details the gender violences inflicted inflicted (2017) violences gender the details ), de Tishani Doshi, relata relata Doshi, ), Tishani de

ISSN: e-2530-8335

,

-

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 109 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 110 resilience in their stories. Finally, it unveils Doshi’s portrayal of resilient and plural plural of and resilient stories. Finally, their in it Doshi’s portrayal unveils resilience Woods of the out Coming Are Girls of women bodies the in gender and violence against performed fear the it studies Secondly, confronts. which another and simply adapts that a mode of resilience between differences the Firstly, threefold. is paper to explain on it resilience dwells of gender of violence India” this in (in aim Nair). the context, malaise this scale In “large- the calls of aconsequence Doshi what are violence that gender sexual and world. the women and India in of violence against performance the to disrupt action of acollective about necessity the awareness to raise resilience transformative testimony of a offers multivocal Doshi sex. their against attacks routes of roots the systemic and to refuse history in appear women whose existences present Thepoems denouncing gender and violence to guaranteed. subverting be of women women’s survival the demands against and bodies perpetrated brutality the it exposes subversive because of of resilience these possibilities example an is India. upon contemporary violence in domination and placed women living 2015) of (Kandasamy multiple the order systems society” in to challenge of Indian “treacherous hypocrisies the escape and womenhave presented who survive Indian control, role the limit of and women. stereotype, authors These that history of Indian arrangements capitalist and tellings neocolonial who current contest the India future (2010, Doshi Tishani 2019), or anear- contemporary in characters have described Roy (2015, 2018), (2014, Meena Kandasamy 2017), (2017), Akbar Prayaag and Roy (1996, Arundhati 2017), as such 2015), (2008, Padmanabhan Manjula Anuradha Writers, communities. and individuals limit systemically which constructs ethnic trend promote alteration of the transformative socio-politic, gender, and this caste, control. of patriarchal power and structures stability the simply safeguard that of term the uses neoliberal in obviated is Marcos) that (Roy transformation social thereforeimplements of resilience a understanding This gender, or sexuality. caste, race, on control class, based of patriarchal systems interlocking subversionand against resistance, promote that awareness-raising, narratives through structures capitalist economic, and political, dominating challenge can concept which atheoretical as emerges 2020). resilience context, this In Menon 2004, Kandasamy 2012; Mankekar; 2006; 2000, (Bhutalia theorists by feminist subject the ofbeen much research of women have bodies India in spiritual and on physical the pain and shame, Cultures (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona). de Autònoma (Universitat Cultures and Literatures Ocean Indian Group Ratnakara: Research the and Competitiveness and Economy Narratives of Resilience * of acts many the denounces that aheterogenous space fosters poetic Doshi collection, Doshi’s poetry Tishani in resilience and subversionunderstand that of resistance narratives These fear,hate, women multiple inflict their in that forms Violences against The research for this article was conducted in the framework of the research project project research the of framework the in conducted was article this for research The (FFI2015-63895-C2-2-R, MINECO/FEDER) funded by the Spanish Spanish bythe funded MINECO/FEDER) (FFI2015-63895-C2-2-R,

2011; O’Brien 2011; to see if there is a transformative or adaptive atransformative is there if to see

2015; Fraile- Chatterjee; Folke; Coleman; Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls (2017), (2017), transformative mode of resilience which exceeds the violence exerted, both violence the exerted, exceeds which mode of resilience transformative (164) nets. to subaltern back of bouncing forward” instead points out, “bounce as to,Darías-Beautell Eva collective also and theindividual it modifies because (239).collective” transformative is which amode of is there resilience contrast, In of instead trauma on individual “focus emerge and which victimization,” and grief “politics are there of that Simpson signals Leanne adjust system. to the individually 3) accomplishments” (Berlant you happen if life-building and equality social and life,” “upward of good the mobility, as such job “fantasies the security, political that assuming trend, reside on latter interests the Neoliberal change. without social “adaptation,” (Folke “recovery,” “re-organization” and safeguards that resilience (O’Brien revolt, renewal and transformation, praises that amode Accordingly, for is there resilience survival. individual assures that equilibrium individual the only celebrates on other hand, on the resilience, uptake of state flux” (2017: world aperpetual in is natural the [because] nature in balance of aharmonious ideas “the traditional how challenged Holling of [...] state absorb changes (17) persist” still and Susie O’Brien and highlighted or disadvantage. suffering inevitable with alive of being act the to match seems resilience adaptive 21). 5; Coleman Fraile-Marcos and (Bracke 852; mode of occur This neoliberal precariousness and why without vulnerability questioning survival and adaptation praises that of resilience fetishisation neoliberal the tobut analyse it crucial is future the to ensure necessary are adaptation and of of world. the survival Strategies inhabitants hesitation and as insecurity with beings of human agency community array. powers of socio-political the hegemonic patriarchal the against fights stories of self-resilience to that implement resilience acommunity of commodification the defies realms social and of individual the transformation Acollaborative India. like astate in economic and strategies religious, family, caste, safety, political, the to modify required change asocial is there that aware being but individual an as life your own congratulating and notis only about surviving (2018). by resilient be “you yourself” cannot Susie O’Brien as exclaims, It because, butcollective individual understood as notis only gender survival violence. This perpetuate that entrenched the structures attack denounce, and develop to survive, beings that human outcapacity (37) of woods” coming the the resilient to reflect poem, eponymous the In narratives. existing stories stay, challenge spiritual and and adapt, woods together. Moreno her Álvarez 2017) come stories to out and defy, of transmute, through the (Spivak of survival possibilities feminist and for interplanetary calls Doshi catastrophes]?” (2018b:human 36’06’’-36’08’’). to show is how goal My ultimate [current] this with momentum [ofabout we forward go “how gender violence and Doshi’s question own answers hope that atransformative with to connect bodies Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls Tishani Doshi’s Tishani to system given of a as ability “the resilience natural defined Holling C.S. and self the limit that of fear narratives articulate discourses Political born to is decay, body physical the shows but that Doshi its corporeal Tishani Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of out the Coming Are Girls (2017), of echo “girls the are repeats Doshi

2015) opposite as to aform of

congratulates the the congratulates 46). The neoliberal 46). The neoliberal

2012; 2012;

256) 256)

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 111 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 112 naked in ditches and wells,” and “girls forgotten in neglected attics/and buried in in buried attics/and wells,” and “girls neglected ditches forgotten in in and naked to fire,”the faces ribs,”who clean/off their mud sucked pretty “girls “girls/found brokentheir [...] legs [...] uncles with their fed chests/and their in who put bullets (35), templesin bars” and “girls [...] lips,” their around tied “girls panties lifting with city/buses, and collected/onof grass premature acres amultitude of scars, carrying [...] hoods, and cloaks in “wrapped of women girls upon bodies the like exerted poem is dedicated. Ghurde, to her of whom Monika and friend, Jyoti the Singh killing the favoured (14:06) [...] “a desire with woman, and passion reality” the that against to react her her eponymous words, In she poem. own was them” 2018a: be forced (Doshi to hear will andcome we back will They 14:04-14:26). voices “these wouldn’t stories of the women because, validate gone be for nothing. of to violence silencing and centuries about against and speaking collection: the in goal her primary as recognises Doshi that mode of resilience transformative the is This politics. state of and India’s religious, construction social, legal, patriarchal opposition the and criticises that of challenges apolyphonic canvas book as works the women Instead, but not does showviolence victims. women against static as violence.different for of Doshi’s forms accounts collection subject to suffering objects” (Menon “vulnerable 142-143) as them 2004: of links women subaltern as (2004: [...] “an apartness [...] calls inferiority Ahmed dependence [and] vulnerability” private. the limits public state the the and public/private the adichotomyfavours where between orchestrates space religion (Roy2016: democracy” flawed on dependant positions “a system, law women to subordinate the that men and as (2018). of everyday” the problembeauty astructural is Gender violence India in [...], viewed are victims which with impossible the celebrates yet, and hostility gendered “captures violence the and that “a book cry” is the battle that exclaims 2017; (Ahmed of pain 2018).threat Maillard writer, and Meena Kandasamy Activist therewhena is emerges that fear affective an to distil strategy violence aneoliberal is women. that denounces Doshi’s collection against systemically, and historically war and vengeance to point these testimonies towards abrighter future. towards testimonies to point these vengeance and war women, aspirit “the arrive/atfrom with way birds of these morning” who return (36). century” However, sediment/from a different comebackthere like is a river beds

64) placed upon women in both public and private spaces. This description upon This placed women public64) private both spaces. in and Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls a as experience to negotiate her personal trying she was that She states women (12:40-14:04). are they because [...] women, killed only disappeared these all do we do with on What thinking armed themsome were [...]poem of this faces, wrote I disfigured had some of them were dead, some of them were alive, Some of them woods. out Irish of the coming of women marching of armies vision [she] and this [...] had to Bollywood listening assassinated was Singh Jyoti after months five or six Ireland in on a bus travelling write to used Doshi that visionthe promise in of regeneration This emerges the Sara what enactment of is genderviolenceTheof and result fear

66) and “a (Menon void” and judicial 2004: 66) details the different forms of violence forms of different the details

41) that stories and histories. She closes the poem with awarning: with poem She the closes histories. stories and (“Don’t me, reader,” of kill rewriting “love me”) upon to collaborative embark the (2). to romance” imperative tonean many/eyes hearts and uses Thepoem/contract so to wars, limbs lost many so she her “meagre” “has is and body because necessary 2017: your(Doshi lungs” to singe 1).oppositioncollective andare renewal This toreader “reinvent to do I /inmust lost word,what order to steal, to burnish, every inside theout”00:42-01:00).poet’s incite tothe “turning skin Thefeatures poem (2018b: diseases” life on not life-threatening to pass hopefully reader the awaken and possible around to as buzz ears many as make [to] and could around all buzz as [she]ears many to sheas “find wanted that by one realised awakened and she was when amosquito written it as and was poet the It to its readers. features dedicated igniters” (in invite “stories Nair) reflection. eternal that are stories because telling 21:11). through facilitated is which for change, apossibility is there that She argues Love” Leather of (2017:of “The the(21:03- andendthein book” light of “the 66-67) positive the notes she recalls ahappy and poet” as myself “I would classify declares, poet,” (2018a: aboutnot who writes “tragedies” “dark the 22:42-22:54). she Instead, she noted is that also has Doshi politics. contemporary in change a collective favours have argue Chatterjee Roy (2020) Partha and Arundhati hope subversive is states, (64). Giroux Henry as because, apromise ofis change (2017: carts” like aPoet” “love springs/from read dirt Still IWas of “When contagion” lines and potency of (in great last the Nair) as athing is which of art capacity to ode “the transformative an with closes collection the so and transformation, through for survival strives that mode of resilience transformative of a (2018), avaledictorian is Doshi of victimisation. fetishisation the to escape “celebration the of as everyday” impossible the the beauty recognises Kandasamy what hope, within adds collection the Nevertheless, gender violence transnational. is (75-77),Bishop (78-79), Madras” in Abroad” “Grandmothers and on reflect how Museum” (62-63), My“Understanding Fate aMexican in Elizabeth “Meeting Gwanju”Yang Park Sauna, (52-53), (55), Burglar” “Encounters aSwedish with “The as such to poems, Women avenge. Other the coming” Shin “girlsof are that This promise of revenge is articulated in that echoing voice that announces announces that echoing that voice in articulated is promise of revenge This an immortal mosquito, immortal an canals– auditory of your dungeons the in humming there, be to always I promise Reader, dear to rest, down head you when put soft your And [...] my skin. becomes skin your Till resurrection. and downfall to every [...] you follow everywhere– Iwill and loveBut me poem, first the“Contract” in clear is interpellation This (1-2), is which message as primary its notes Thebookbeyond should be pessimistic read its

s

d that careful optimism optimism careful d that 95).

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 113 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 114 as her reply: as film.” and poem, The enters, dance the and “Find serves Poets” where is poetry this to not someone feel violenceAndgreater would adisconnect, be else’s suffering. “[w]hat Nair, she exclaimed, do you [violence]? do with Karthika poet, A Indian it?” (in with you about write Nair). violence interview without perpetuating an In powerthe of gender violence. (Simpson coresistance” of violence to and “constellations create of fear experiences these explains Doshi which “compelling moment[s]with in ways the describe of anger.” section, Iwill this In the Woods that acknowledged has most (inthe Nair) Kandasamy and systems;” Zizek of economic political our and functioning of smooth the consequences catastrophic its violence forms”), and (“the systemic often and violence (“embodied language in subjective violence (“performedagent”; identifiable by aclearly Zizek them. sustain that of gender violence order systems in the to undermine structures denounced (in whoof are those Nair). the to It role understand our readers then is as power for transformative the calls that afury” towards “hastening “dungeons” their all visit reader the make will suffering this of the telling that violenceand suffered has (2018). bitter for ofreader brutal, truths” aseries how poet’s the describes Doshi body for genius whom aprecondition melancholy female is the [and]tortured readies [...] sky. the open cracking unexpectedly rain, the like arrive how they you... tell and sit you down could But they [...] consolidation. or fiscal integration economic of notspeak will They about. andspeak I you things the of notspeak will They said. my friend poets, Find the [...] poets? the do where Ifind But friend, poets. the find truth, the to know you want If said. my friend poets, Find the [...] to crumble columns ancient allow could this like land howabout agreat truth the out to find I wanted poet?” as a (2018a: Ioffer “what can herself asks Doshi inflict that Zizek) (Maillard; of systems Violence amyriad as understood is of image powerful the “Contract” “invokes that stated has Kandasamy towards fury, you towards hastening “retells stories of pain against different women and from different ages” fromdifferent andwomen different against “retells stories of pain

and what do they sing about? sing do they what and

incandescence 2). Doshi states that it is “violence against women” her worries it2). “violence is that that against states Doshi

9) that guarantee a transformative resilience that denigrates denigrates that resilience atransformative 9) guarantee that (2, my (2, emphasis).

Girls Are Coming out of out Coming Are Girls

03:42) do “how and

1), symbolic except for sun.”except the However, hope is there because to fear dead/now nothing is there are and they alone because “arrive at parties girls them.” annoys celebrationbecause Thereis a of fear of peaceful/bed the myth the methods/of dying [...]andpeople“discuss youNever/Thought Imaginable” because about exhibition “Wounds an is there setting, stories of gender this In violences. of (16), upper-class “parties” that where would the silence deliberately upper-classes (16-17), Girl” Dead environment, adifferent in of fear management the analyses which lines: last the shown in are hegemony. fear and patriarchal Her vulnerability violence by modulated a of systemic the how a victim she was her made realise which Tamil in Nadu, village acoastal along walking was when Doshi incident occurred that an it/underfootis a on reflection poem [...] threats.” This cooing ceaseless, their with creature/into acorner before smashing brainless to entice asmall, sound designed/ atnoises 2017: her” (Doshi encounter “a an with row of describes fishermen” narrator the who making “are Management,” opposition. “Fear in and dissent For instance, transformative but also “dissent.” stifling are politicians Indian by fear,” ruled it how pointing acountry and is emerging, “a is India that new stated 2016; Khair Roy 2019). 2004; (Ahmed amply studied been recently Chaudhuri Amit violence. and fear against to form strategies (2018). cry” abattle is readers as its urges hopeit ignites reaction collaborative This this jolt book “will you intobecause wokenessthis [and] clench your fists and tense that believes Kandasamy injustices. such against marching of and shouting back possibility the celebrates but she also (in women Nair) shame” enforced that carry of “burdens the She details resilience. transformative collections’ ofbackbone this the forms disclosure of agency violence. and This Doshi’sin descriptions of fear [the (2018) life” readers’] change of disclosure” “will “an agency she recognises as collection pointed this words in the out has that remain.”of Kandasamy truth bones only the “till to subvert want survival how poets explains Doshi collection. till only the bones of truth remain (82-83). remain of truth bones the only till centuries... for talking been have they as talk will They feathers, to have your neck held like a cup of wine, all delicate all of wine, acup held like neck your to have feathers, on pillow to suffocate it means what about to talk like I would her says, my lovely, up and her my call own, stands call [...] girl A in “EveryoneLoves a described also of is become” might “what The fear it (15). become it might What it is. What wouldn’t me, life? for your tell you fear of sleep, teeth dark into the silently so vanished be much can so When has pain and spiritual mental, of fear thephysical, of effect disconnecting The the(83)sky” open poetry line The the this objective forprovides “cracking

14). The poet feels afraid because this is “the kind of is “the this 14).because afraid feels Thepoet

Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls

exposes fear fear exposes

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 115 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 116 wayward women who list/between the knowing and unknowing.” She calls for a She unknowing.” and calls knowing the women who list/between wayward subversion. “IShe enhance long writes, to see/A can visionreply of that clearer collective thereis a and retelling telling, (63). naming, that by recognises Thepoet barrios” the in girls those like mutilated and skinned/ “subjugated,being fumigated, of experiences these flagellation.” gathers She “fertility violence, as such of collective forms social Museum,” recognises My narrator Fate“Understanding the aMexican in explicit violence. of In collective normalisation the other,to each acknowledging Museum” (62-63). Mytalk “Understanding Fate aMexican twopoems in These “A in Boko Haram Fable for 21 the to held be wanted/most by was someone I’d what save determined/to me (22). “I to your baby be [and] wanted culture: of Irealized love popular in idealisation toxic the onto She tendency to describes cling the aman. denounces where Doshi in “Ode to (21-22), figure Patrick Swayze” central the version is of man a controlling you” (51), on “you nothing” and agree of consent. lack This the thereby indicating beside he “walking to “seduce/a is while trained stranger” acage” just “is body Biscuits”: “Disco in Cosby Bill as of explicit violence, perpetrators her such in exploration possibility of individual this recognises another. Doshi collection, the In visible violence performs against that “explicit violence” (1)agent” calls Slavojwhat “identifiable Zizek an is there because of superiority over women illustrative are men’s in cultural believe and that natural patterns by patriarchal driven are that Societies act. individual an problem than rather acollective world. the as in gender Gender and violence violence India established in is religious and caste, political, social, the to(explicit, systemic) illustrate and symbolic, fear. that from benefits who to learn and why order women in afraid to understand feel truths own their women wonder.” with to tell urges and stories of the victimhood subverts Doshi world and re-entering/the Bolshoi alive, dancers like “charg[ing] around narratives body. thewomen’s female dead with dead the ends Thepoem who fetishise those resilience because “unknowing” becomes key to changing old patterns. to changing key becomes “unknowing” because resilience resolve joint our concerns.”we will for transformative Here, apossibility is there time/ in selves future and past time/dear “in because action common transnational She also recognises group perpetrators. Accordingly, Doshi points at Accordingly, Doshi group perpetrators. recognises She also on Scores” (50-51), the “Saturday In female the that recognises narrator the To of women abunch (40). them slipped Cosby Bill born, being Iwas When 70s, the in back except nothing Iknow which Of of Quaaludes, subject the about We were talking of Woods out the Coming Are Girls and denounces afraid women makes violencethe that unveils voice This on on go and which stories have all they of faces, instead strips satin have some of them and no names have they though even and another, and stands, Another it crushed. before is beloved, and st Century” and the femicides in Mexico in in Mexico in femicides the and Century” describes differenttypes of violence

urges that we “counter these phantoms [because] they are/lurching towards [women] towards are/lurching we “counter they that phantoms [because] these urges “treacherous” them and She fear. and calls by patriarchy managed are state the and of “the empires of harmony, of men who ride horses” (38) to denounce how politics Horses” (38-39), “Strong In mediation. Men, Riding violence the condemns Doshi without male or a shame bodies female between differences and similarities tracking of possibilities revolutionary the to feel her of fear subverts sense and a sauna in women naked when who she Chinese are sits her along shame own she details beauty. female “The In Women theGwanju” Sauna, Shin of Park Yang (52-53), descriptions for to women”“devotion serious of canonical (72) at the laughs and violence. “O In (71-73), Great systemic Beauties” against the dismantles Doshi net of counter-stories acollective Accordingly, she interweaves practices. cultural (Mankekar). women’s fosters of and violence India in mechanism self-repression a survival as system political thecurrent neoliberal violence validates systemic violence. This interiorised by recipients of women are the performers the by as that men and as of violence” “systemic (Zizek 2) upon pillars based are India in institutions religious and the state, legal, of attitudes positions. or inferior occupy limited The paternalistic Roy (2019)Arundhati women that must on assumption the have proclaimed, from. coming are where they origins, their know women to these get so and forgetting, against resilience and atool ofas resistance about poem is a memory This granddaughters. women, and daughters these their hope and to of possibility asense of [their] thereby granting bereaved imagining,” sleeves/ “unfold and upon paisley the courtyards to in meet them invites Doshi don’t her memories.” of omnipresent/migrant stripped all woman, that become nieces.” [...]and to She resist “[y]ou them to writes tell them want will Granny, daughter’s theirsons their “scourged ofhounded in colour,by fleeces, /bandaged [their] women “stripped are of migrant all the memories” are (79) they because recipients upon as imposed violence. Abroad” them “Grandmothers of In symbolic no no (48). one one and /with around, watching” of stars, geometry the against sky, the /in clanging alight rosebushes like bodies Iour /the and wind of dance, agency. act acooperative it “we She celebrates as and will writes, disagrees She marriage. and of maternity patterns expected the acommitment to is there defy invitation/to(47) the violence breed.” when she “declined to this response in Here, she “N-O” utters (48) Nevertheless, she not is married. petted” because being and alady’s peeing lapdog, around/like (47). carted been she “has that She complains winters/of on conditioning” subject the of breeding social diabolical many so and aunties scolding barricades/of “withstood she has that former,the explains Doshi women. In (78-79) against violence of committed symbolic acts for account these (47-49) Dancer” by aBharatnatyam Abroad” “Grandmothers and Party Cocktail (Menon Snubbed 2012). Iam at a Or Where not Is Indian! “Your Language Body for women status inferior an assume men and silently privilege which practices “Symbolic violence” (Zizek 1) assembles discursive and sociolinguistic sociolinguistic “Symbolic and 1) violence” (Zizek discursive assembles Doshi celebrates the bonds that different women share in new spaces and spaces in new women different share bonds that the celebrates Doshi work, Nivedita Menon as systems or (2004) political Economic and victimisation to reject the stories and women own their to tell urges Doshi

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 117 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 118 This supremacy is addressed in the collection, as previously stated, not only within within notstated, as only previously collection,the in addressed is supremacy This hegemony. patriarchy’s the transnational against agency to action exercise collective mode of resilience. foster atransformative that disruption and of dissent practices are such them upon violence the inflicted Doshi’s descriptions of women challenging change. atransnational to ensure viii) prioritised “dissent” has Gopal Priyamvada and (2017: acts” “disruptive celebrating and of performing upon necessity the insisted practice” (2012: of a“feminist out together. for of woods necessity Nivedita the the Menon urged has come and transmute, structures, religious and political defy survive, selves female to violence. back bounce than rather forward how bounce is women can This transformation. collective to acommon ignite and collection the in organised writes, Doshi world (212). voicethe fosters use hope.the of plural and the poem of urgency The to adifferent a“constellation adoorway” opening as avision of community with self-determination” (Simpson 3) “individual their together to safeguard coresistance of constellations creation of of the these stories and recovery (9). the reclaims Doshi violence involves systemic “persistence, profound commitment and caring” against (9), of coresistance constellations creative where the resistance B. Simpson calls Leanne what enhancing upon change, placed women. acollective limits It encourages selves.” future “past and those for change to attain collective and resilient voices become both poetry, individual resolve joint our concerns” (63). time/We will in selves future and her past Through from changes Museum” narrator the Fate aMexican in My “Understanding in defy. and Also, aPoet” survive, to Still resist, Iwas “When out of Woods,” Coming the Are “Everyone Girl,” aDead Loves “Contract,” and here we “All is mourn already.” as that change (39). balsam” with hope implores is there for Doshi women now” because to “wake and unknowing to master the narratives of his-story within the dominating political political dominating the within of his-story narratives the to master unknowing and of knowing processes exercise women who Indian can for gap many generational the fills that archive an as book The emerges transnationally. but context also Indian the A CONCLUSION TO THE STORIES THAT GO ON AND ON ON AND GO THAT STORIES A CONCLUSION TO THE Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls option psychological and where afeminist physical favours Doshi Tishani Morbid womenare descriptionsviolence of forms against different of 2017: (Doshi too? world the speaking Is to hear. it’s anoise, such impossible making lips, their around tied panties with out woods of the coming are Girls physical out and of Woods” Coming the “Girls corporeal the Are unveils the form in of voices section, plural first the in stated As

64) that fosters change instead of theories. Sara Ahmed has also also has Ahmed Sara of theories. instead change fosters that 64)

gathers individual stories as fuel for a fuel stories as individual gathers

36) I into into We we . So, we read, “dear “dear . So, we read, emerge in “Girls emerge in

7) 7) poems that tell “stories on on” tell go and which that poems (16). Doshi’sin reflected of coresistance join constellation and the we forward whether go world current our to decide we accept whether or researchers, authors, and readers, 2017: (Doshi again” saying that’s worth said/is been “everything because stories, own most importantly, their and, tell threaten, who change, agents also are but they Doshi’s In work, victims womensexuality. not are merely fetishised on economy, the power based gender, of patriarchal race, systems or interlocking the India’s of dismantling gender possibility prejudices the but creates it also neoliberal structures. economic, and political, dominating by the limited still is resilience transformative “go out [...] alone at night don’t dangers the (in away” go Wroe) context, this In now women while can states, Doshi Tishani as subversion and because, resistance, Accordingly, (2018). your life” change their] words will out [because of woods coming the girls 85). other” (Moreno the toward Doshi’sis in collection. her Álvarez promise This to intended be is “to that human be fact the celebrates interplanetary adjective the other. and relation self Instead, to in the position which cosmopolitan, everything or global as such adjectives, overcomes and differentiating interplanetary is (85). conhuman” being is relation human to where others, conhumanity being This in constituted is intersubjectivity and whosespatiality embodiment, universals “empathetic calls Moreno Álvarez Alejandra what is Interplanetary collection. world “to the of again.” made stories to allow be asked be telling and remaking the because subverted and attacked, addressed, are marks of those perpetrators the and acknowledged when are happens “scars” resilience inherent to transformative let us” (2018c). worship/and scars our us reveal of renewal and The practice promise flowersdown us/bow let bring letlet us again/so to made be the/world is “it asking that of emergence of #metoo the the movement states occasion Doshi the India, in after written was Unbearable Thing,”which of adapting. to strategies of “backward” going instead place, world the abetter to make “forward” marching are they celebrated as voices are stories”; their ground/to the scatter collective these coming/out clearing of woods, the out of Woods” Coming the Chatterjee). “Girls “[g]irls in are Are writes that Doshi of subversive hope the (Giroux; agency Ahmed 2017; through of collection the pages (25).the generated” theircurrently on space these women of reclaim The testimonies notions are which of resilience scheme through cognitive and majorthe cultural perhaps is “narrative argues, Basseler Michael as because, key is narratives writing where spaces healing poem nurtures every in shared disclosure of agency The arena. The collection tells of the brutality inflicted on women and contemporary on and contemporary women inflicted the of brutality tells collection The to the “listen and to reader “pick the book” urges up this Kandasamy the commitmentin interplanetary an theis world anew make to cry This “Every In process. this in essential become Telling writing stories and Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls Revised paper accepted for publication: 20/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Girls Are Coming out of the Woods of the out Coming Are Girls promotes awareness-raising, Reviews sent to author: 8/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

8). It role our is as on on

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 119 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 120 Folke Doshi Doshi Doshi Doshi Doshi Doshi Darias-Beautell Coleman Chaudhuri Chatterjee Butalia Butalia Bracke Berlant Basseler Armitstead Akbar Ahmed Ahmed Fraile-Marcos , Carl. “Resilience: The Emergence of a Perspective for Social-Ecological Systems Analysis.” Analysis.” Systems Social-Ecological for of a Perspective Emergence The “Resilience: , Carl. , Tishani. , Tishani. , Tishani. , Tishani. 2018. October 18 2018c. Magazine. the Open Thing.” Unbearable “Every , Tishani. , Tishani. , Tishani. , Prayaag. , Prayaag. , Sara. , Sara. , Sara. , Sarah. “Bouncing Back: Vulnerability and Resistance in Times of Resilience.” of Resilience.” Times in Resistance and Vulnerability Back: “Bouncing , Sarah. , Urvashi. , Urvashi. , Urvashi. , Laurent. , Laurent. , Michael. “Stories of Dangerous Life in the Post-Trauma Age: Toward a Cultural Narra Post-Trauma the in Toward Life a Cultural Age: of Dangerous “Stories , Michael. María Fraile Marcos. Marcos. Fraile María Global Environmental Change openthemagazine.com/essay/every-unbearable-thing/ 25 2018). July accessed (Last 2018b. https://youtu.be/0KadQSxFlNs Glocal Narratives of Resilience Glocal Narratives of Resilience bjp-india 2019. Oct 08 2000. Publishers, 2016. Press, 52-75.University Resistance. and bility 2019.Gruyter, 15-36. of Resilience.” tology 2018).2 June jun/01/hay-festival-2018-the-golden-booker-akala-tishani-doshi-and-more more.”and , Daniel. “The Two Row Wampum-Covenant Chain Treaty and Transystemic Resilience.” Resilience.” and Transystemic Treaty Chain “The Row Two , Daniel. Wampum-Covenant , Amit. “A New India is Emerging, and It Is a Country Ruled byFear.” Ruled It aCountry Is and Emerging, “A is India , Amit. New , Partha. , Partha. , Claire and Sian Cain. “Hay Festival 2018: The Golden Booker, Akala, Tishani Doshi Doshi Tishani 2018:Akala, Booker, Golden The Festival “Hay Cain. Sian and , Claire Cultural Politics of Emotion Life aLiving Feminist A Conversation with Aanchal Malhotra at Kolkata Literary Meet , Ana María. “Introduction. Glocal Narratives of Resilience and Healing.” Ed. Ana Ana Ed. Healing.” and of Resilience Narratives Glocal “Introduction. María. , Ana Girls Are Coming out of the Woods TED TALK TED Woods the of out Coming Are Girls The Pleasure Seekers Pleasure The Woods the of out Coming Are Girls Nights and Days Small Leila https://www.ted.com/talks/tishani_doshi_girls_are_coming_out_of_the_woods , Eva. “The Fetishized Subject: Modes of resilience in Madeleine Thien’s Certainty.” Madeleine in resilience of Modes Subject: Fetishized “The , Eva. (Last accessed on 30 May 2020). May on 30 accessed (Last Inner Line: The Zubaan Anthology of Stories by Indian Women by Indian Stories of Anthology Zubaan The Line: Inner The Other Side of Silence: Voices from the Partition of India Partition the from Voices Silence: of Side Other The Cruel Optimism Cruel TheGuardian We Are the People We the Are . Faber and Faber, 2017. and . Faber

https://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2019/oct/08/narendra-modi- Eds. Butler, Judith and Zeynep Gambetti and Leticia Sabsay. Duke Sabsay. Duke Leticia and Gambetti Zeynep and Butler, Judith Eds. Glocal Narratives of Resilience Narrative in Culture 1 Jun 2018. 1Jun . Durham USA: Duke University Press, 2011. Press, University Duke USA: . Durham . Duke University Press, 2017. Press, University . Duke WORKS CITED WORKS . Bloomsbury, 2010.. Bloomsbury, . Ed. Ana María Fraile Marcos. Routledge, 2020. 163-180. 2020. Routledge, Marcos. Fraile María Ana . Ed. 21-38. 2020. Routledge, Marcos. Fraile María Ana . Ed. 16 (2016): 253-267. (2016): 16 . Bloomsbury, 2019.. Bloomsbury, . Permanent Black, 2020. Black, . Permanent (Last accessed on 25 January 2018). on 25 January accessed (Last . Edinburgh University Press, 2004. Press, University . Edinburgh https://www.theguardian.com/books/audio/2018/ . HarperCollins, 2017.. HarperCollins, , edited by Astrid Erll and Roy Sommer. De De Sommer. Roy and Erll byAstrid , edited . Routledge, 2020. 1-20. . Chennai TEDX Talks. 13 2018. July Talks. TEDX . Chennai (Last accessed 19 2018). October accessed (Last . 24 Jun 2018. Jun . 24 2018a. . C. Hurst and Co Co and Hurst . C. . Zubaan, 2006. . Zubaan, (Last accessed accessed (Last The Guardian Guardian The Vulnera https:// - -

Roy Roy Roy Roy Roy Roy Kandasamy Kandasamy Kandasamy Kandasamy Holling Gopal Giroux, Padmanabhan Padmanabhan O’ O’ O’ Nair Moreno-Álvarez Menon Menon Mankekar Maillard Khair Kandasamy Brien Brien Brien , Arundhati. “Intimations of an Ending” Ending” of an “Intimations , Arundhati. , Arundhati. , Arundhati. , Arundhati. , Arundhati. , Arundhati. , Anuradha. , Karthika. “Tishani Doshi: ‘The houses of love we make in our time here are worth singing’.” worth are here time in our make of we love houses ‘The Doshi: “Tishani , Karthika. , Tabish. , Priyamvada. , Priyamvada. , Nivedita. , Nivedita. , Susie. “Resilience Stories: Narratives of Adaptation, Refusal, and Compromise.” Compromise.” and Refusal, of Adaptation, Narratives Stories: “Resilience , Susie. , Susie. Personal Interview. 4 October 2018. 4October Interview. Personal , Susie. , Susie. “The Edgework of the Clerk. Resilience in Arundhati Roy’s Walking with the with Roy’s Walking Arundhati in Resilience Clerk. the of Edgework “The , Susie. , C.S. “Resilience and Stability of Ecological Systems.” Systems.” of Ecological Stability and “Resilience , C.S. Henry thewhitereview.org/feature/meena-kandasamy/ atics article/archive/arundhati-roy-assam-modi/ Humanities Environmental the of A Journal 2015. (eds.). Routledge, 180-206. Carrigan A. J. and in Comrades,” 2017). Sep doshi-the-houses-of-love-we-make-in-our-time-here-are-worth-singing/ Guardian The in Kretser,” de Michelle and Costa da Press, 2004. review-hypocrisies-indian-society https://www.theguardian.com/books/2015/may/27/sleeping-on-jupiter-anuradha-roy- thewire.in/books/battle-cry-celebration-love , Chantal. , Chantal. , Purnima. , Purnima. , Meena. , Meena. , Meena. “The Orders Were to Rape Rape Orders You.”to Were “The , Meena. , Meena. , Meena. Review.” Roy on Jupiter byAnuradha “Sleeping , Meena. of Love.” aCelebration and “A Cry , Meena. Battle , 4(1973): 1-23. , Manjula. , Manjula. , Manjula. . The New Xenophobia New The “When Hope is Subversive,” is Hope “When Sleeping on Jupiter on Sleeping Walking with the Comrades of Imagination End The Happiness of Utmost Ministry The Inaugural Speech for Kolkata Peoples Film Festival Recovering Subversion: Feminist Politics beyond the Law the beyond Politics Feminist Subversion: Recovering , Alejandra. “From Cosmopolitanism to Planetary Conviviality: Suneeta Peres Peres Suneeta Conviviality: Planetary to “From Cosmopolitanism , Alejandra. Seeing like aFeminist like Seeing When I Hit You: Or, A Portrait of the Writer as a Young Wife a Young as Writer the of APortrait IHit You: Or, When Insurgent Empire: Anticolonial Resistance and British Dissen ¿Es posible un mundo sin violencia? sin mundo un posible ¿Es The Gypsy Goddess Gypsy The Unsettling India: Affect, Temporality, Transnationality Global Ecologies and the Environmental Humanities 13 September 2017.13 September Escape Girls Lost of Island . Hachette, 2008. . Hachette, 2015.. Hachette, . Oxford University Press, 2016. Press, University . Oxford . Atlantic Press, 2014. Press, . Atlantic . Penguin/Zubaan, 2012. . Penguin/Zubaan, . Haymarket Books, 2016. Books, . Haymarket (Last accessed 2 February 2018). 2February accessed (Last . Penguin, 2011.. Penguin, The Nation . Hachette, 2015.. Hachette, https://openthemagazine.com/lounge/books/tishani- TIKKUN Coolabah . Penguin, 2017.. Penguin, . 4/2-3 (2017):. 4/2-3 43-65. (Last accessed on 20 November 2019). November on 20 accessed (Last (Last accessed 2 February 2018). 2February accessed (Last The White Review White The . 22 Nov 2019.. 22 Madrid: Vaso 2018. Roto, Madrid: 19/6 (2004): 38-39. 19/6 (2004): (Last accessed 21 2020). Jul7 accessed (Last . 22 (2017):. 22 84-95. Annual Review of Ecology and System and Ecology of Review Annual The Wire The . 23 January 2020. 2020. 2020. January . 23 https://www.thenation.com/ TheGuardian 18 2020 Jul 13 January 2018. 13 January .

. Duke University, 2015. University, . Duke DeLoughrey, E., Didur, E., DeLoughrey, . University of Illiniois of Illiniois . University . Atlantic Books, 2017. Books, . Atlantic t. Verso, 2020. (Last accessed 18 accessed (Last 27 May 2015 May 27 https://www. Resilience: Resilience: https:// -

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 121 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 109-122 122 Zizek Wroe Spivak Simposon Roy , Arundhati. , Arundhati. , Nicolas. “Tishani Doshi: ‘I can go out alone at night –but the dangers don’t away’.” go dangers the –but night at out alone go ‘I can Doshi: “Tishani , Nicolas. , Slavoj. , Slavoj. , Gayatri K. K. , Gayatri interview Guardian , Leanne B. As We Have Always Done. University of Minnesota Press, 2017. Press, of Minnesota University Done. We Always As B. Have , Leanne Violence God of Small Things An Aesthetic Education in the Era of Globalization of Era the in Education Aesthetic An (Last accessed on 4 August 2019). on 4August accessed (Last 27 July 2019. July 27 . Picador, 2006. https://www.theguardian.com/books/2019/jul/27/tishani-doshi- . Picador, 1996. . Harvard University Press, 2012. Press, University . Harvard The The inglés-español, autobiografía. inglés-español, Palabras clave poscolonial. afroindia literatura la traducir para adecuado más y lo que parece los traductores de preferida opción la sido realmente ha que este indicaran resultados Los aplicadas. traducción de soluciones las con originales textos los de exotizantes unidades de representativa muestra una compararse al africana escritura la de autobiográficos rasgos fuertes los consideración en igualmente, tomarán, Se afrindios. escritores otros de traducción la para directrices de serie yproponer una descriptitivo enfoque un desde contrastarlas plantearse para abundante suficientemente es traducciones Vassanji. de número de El caso el para catalán al de además español, al sido traducidos han Ambos yafricanidad. indianidad de hídrida naturaleza una que comparten (afrindios) indoafricana diáspora ala pertenecientes contemporáneos 1948-2020) 1950-) Vassanji (Nairobi, and (Johannesburgo, son escritores dos Dangor Resumen Autobiography. Translation, Keywords translators. by the favoured clearly been has exoticizing that indicate results The literature. Indian African postcolonial of kind for this method right the is exoticizing order solutions if to explore in translation their with compared be will texts original the from units textual of exoticizing sample A representative readers. to Spanish available made been have how they describes and writing, of African typical overtones autobiographical powerful the into account takes description The writers. Afrindian for translating guidelines of future proposal the and contrasts, description-based many to establish enough rich is of translations number The Catalan. of Vassanji, case the in and, into Spanish translated been have writers Both Africanness. and of Indianness a hybridcombination who share writers diasporic (“Afrindian”) Indian-African 1948-2020) b1950) Vassanji (Nairobi, and contemporary (Johannesburg, two are Dangor Abstract ACHMAT DANGOR (1948-2020)ACHMAT M.G. (1950-): VASSANJI AND THE RECEPTION OF TWO AFRINDIAN VOICES SPAIN IN AFRINDIAN OF TWO RECEPTION THE Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista : Achmat Dangor, Moyez G. Vassanji, Indian-African Letters, English-Spanish English-Spanish Letters, Vassanji, G. Moyez Dangor, Indian-African : Achmat LA RECEPCIÓN DE DOS VOCES AFROINDIAS EN ESPAÑA EN AFROINDIAS VOCES DOS DE RECEPCIÓN LA : Achmat Dangor, Moyez G. Vassanji, letras indoafricanas, traducción traducción indoafricanas, Vassanji, G. Moyez Dangor, letras : Achmat ACHMAT DANGOR (1948-2020) Y M.G. VASSANJI (1950-): (1948-2020) DANGOR VASSANJI YM.G. ACHMAT DOI: DOI: https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.09 Universidad de Valladolid (Soria) Valladolid de Universidad Juan Miguel Zarandona Juan Miguel , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 123-141;April ISSN: e-2530-8335

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 123 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 124 Felicity Hand and Esther Pujolràs-Noguer. As Hand and Pujolràs-Noguer describe it: Pujolràs-Noguer describe and Pujolràs-Noguer. Hand Esther As and Hand Felicity Autonomous at the 1990sof the English University in of founded by Barcelona and Department at the Cultures,” and based Literatures Group. Ocean Indian Research 2008). conquer at home both abroad readership (Rastogi its own and to has still literature of reception this of It the terms works. such in evident that is consequences international negative has writing Indian of African ignorance this (1989: far” so emerged no major writer has 201). (2008: 19) Govinden notes that work their of have published had writers and have. ahandful Only Africans South other as themselves however,of have literature, not creative distinguished Indians 2018). Roy GovenderRonnie (b1934) (b1974) Coovadia Imraan and Daymond (see 2018; also (1869-1948), Gandhi Mahatma icons as cultural such community, neglecting even (2010) al. et Indian Cornwell African overlook South diasporic from the works writing, volume their Forscholarship. in on African South autobiographical example, overlooked group generally by is this writers, Indian contributionsthe of African (2012) Karpinsky acknowledge like scholars attention. Although further deserves “... ofSpain. languages official both Catalan, and Castilian-Spanish in polysystems, two Spanish considerschapter of world. the This other areas and of USA, the parts America, Latin in easily circulate published Spain (including in translations) Books polysystem. literary into Spanish literature the reception of the postcolonial is ( marginal and worlds, recognized of literary unprecedented range an among and andStudies. Theory Translation Literary fields of the between collaboration a fruitful other In words, of “world origin. countries beyond their on relies literature” circulates that literature to describe it used be that proposes instead and canon, literary Western the “world of term mostly the is use what European to describe literature” interest, concept new the of“world sparked “translation” combination has in with literature” (2003), Damrosch David scholar American to the according First, sources. main Tymoczko 1999). so far a much neglected postcolonial entity” (Lal 2006: 253), 2006: (Lal entity” therefore and postcolonial amuch neglected far so 1 centuries thriving was that arelationship subcontinent, Indian the with shores of western its countries the link that multiple connections with experience cultural of amine as group.We Ocean research our Indian the behind envisage rationale for “ term aSanskrit Ratnakara, thethe foundation led to of “Ratnakara neglect this address to Efforts marginal: generally is writing Indian However, reception of the African from made being are more context, more postcolonial and the In translations two from andinspirations data concepts, empirical draws its article This

especially in the context of postcolonial literature. Damrosch rejects the the rejects Damrosch literature. of context the postcolonial in especially Spain has four official languages: Castilian or Spanish, Catalan, Galician and Basque. and Galician Catalan, Spanish, or Castilian languages: official four has Spain

A similar neglect is noted is in neglect A similar A good example of this trend, and my of second inspiration, and source trend, of this example Agood INTRODUCTION ocean Arkin ” and “ ” and et al. who “[I]n comment field al. that et the repository of jewels repository ,” encapsulates the the ,” encapsulates 1 that he suffered all the discrimination that his community endured formany so community his that discrimination the all he suffered that means which Africa, South in lived always Dangor diaspora. African-Indian the Vassanji and Dangor belong both to Besides, polysystem. world literary language ofcentre English the the from occupying far still are works literary these that true one but too. apopular But success, it also is academic have agreat not only known P. prove Gopal, this. as such studies Recent universities. English-speaking in those world, the around most specially of English Departments in taught consistently been has English in literature Indian moreporaneity, carefully. “minority” adjective handle be must the for example, polysystem. literary theof “worldSpanish literature,” specifically complexity it promote and more make richness inclusive, also but the and they canon literature English-language contemporary. the and Not enlarge works only do their Vikramde Lall as into Catalan translated been also It has Ortega. Rovira Gemma as into Spanish translated been has to 2019 ( Montserrat Vía. Vassanji’s from Of 1989 spanning works fourteen ( Vargas; Quijada Estrella; are: These ( from 1981 Dangor’s Of spanning ten works Vassanji into and Catalan. Spanish, also Moyez Vassanji (b1950).Kenyan-Canadian into authors translated have been Both (1948-2020) Dangor Achmat African South the the and writers, Indian African rare. are literature Indian of African South translations have amoderate following, Mda Zakes some as such writers and black received, well are J.M. Coetzee and While Spain. in literature African South (2018a)the role reception in of Zarandona influential an plays how race addresses story of Essop’s its consequent and translation literature world Ocean of Indian Essop writer Ahmed Waiting Leila for Two Sisters Indian Ocean (Ratnakara, (Ratnakara, Ocean Indian to the key and star the Mauritius, not forgetting and Africa to South Kenya from ranging region, of the literatures and cultures of the richness the to uncover seeks group Our Monsoon winds. to the thanks area the in foot set Europeans the before However, although there is no doubt about their Africanness or contem However, no is doubt there Africanness about although their hybrid minority, Indian, diasporic, postcolonial, African, are writers Both contemporary of two translations paper, and this I exploreIn writings the contributed has recognition toof the Ratnakara 2 Kafka’s Curse Kafka’s

A Delhi Obsession A Delhi Gopal includes three pages on Vassanji (2009: 172-174), (2009: on Vassanji pages three Dangor. not mention but does includes Gopal The Z The Town Trilogy (2006) by Xavier Pàmies Jiménez. Pàmies Xavier by (2006) The Indian English Novel. Nation, History, and and Narration History, Nation, English Novel. The Indian (1978), as into Spanish ) to 2017 ( Bitter Fruit Bitter 2 And some of the Indian or Indian diasporic texts and writers writers and texts diasporic or Indian some of Indian And the (1997) as translated (see Zarandona 2015,(see Zarandona 2016, 2018)the in one figure as key ), only one, Dikeledi Novel Dikeledi (2001) as translated (1990) as translated online El mundo incierto de Vikram de Lall incierto mundo El The In-Between of Lall World Vikram The In-Between ). Dos hermanas Dos ), three have been translated into Spanish. into Spanish. ), have translated been three La Maldición de Kafka de Maldición La white writers such as Nadine Gordimer Gordimer Nadine as such white writers Trilogía ZTown de Fruta amargaFruta (Essop 2010) (Essop this to testifies South African Indian Indian African South (1999) by Encarna (2004) by María by María (2004) The Gunny Sack Gunny The La pàtria aliena aliena pàtria La (2009) by Juan (2006) by (2006) (2009), by (2003) (2003) short short - ) .

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 125 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 126 this ambiguity clearly: ambiguity this explains that Dangor on Achmat entry includes an literature language on English Indonesia Malaysia. and West Africa, Africa, East Madagascar, India, as diverse as heterogenuous group from areas of people originating “Coloured,” on as a imposed and acategory Indian as both listed been He has identity. his and writings his both in taxonomies unitary confounds Dangor that poetry). (novels, devoted to letters short novellas, stories, fully career aprofessional started published workthe Foundation. first belongs year to His Mandela 1981,when he University at City of literature York. New President He was of NelsonAfrican the South and writing creative He taught (SALA). Awards Literary African South the Achievement Award by Lifetime given the also He was 2004. in Prize Booker the for prize Bosman African South 6September,until 2020, when He including he won died. numerous prizes, entirely to writing devoted himself and community. Africa, South in He remained Indian African South apartheid) under (but discriminated successful relatively (253). entity” postcolonial literary neglected a much far so realities, African South distinct “that reflects literature, Indian African commentsuniquenessthe South of on further Dangor,to Lal referring Specifically oppositions” binary black/white and apartheid, postcoloniality, Indianness, of aunique intersection diaspora, in self of Indian the Africanization the symbolizes “Afroindian.” term the to Lal, through According diaspora Diaspora Indian of the Encyclopedia monumental world.Lal’s from (2006) The derives term Indian diasporic large the thenand members of Africans, South first be to themselves country. feel their They in an identity,acceptance theirfind and fightlong and recognition for to describe to complex their struggle and community Indian applied it African South to the position. marginal avery occupy translation in texts where their Catalan, and Spanish in ones on the both Spain, as such polysystems, international appreciated when more we approach is other perfectly status Finally, minority the Canada. in down once he settled career literary his Vassanji And only started years. whole racial identity classification in apartheid South Africa. South apartheid in classification identity racial whole 3 by RonitDangor’s Frenkel (2010), emphasized is uniqueness who claims Dangor, 1948 born therefore in is representative of the Johannesburg, in (2008), who Rastogi Pallavi by scholar popularized aterm “Afrindian” is

The unavoidable elusiveness of the term “coloured” indicated the absurdity behind the behind absurdity the indicated term the “coloured” of elusiveness unavoidable The COMPARISON OF TWO AFRINDIAN WRITERS AFRINDIAN OF TWO COMPARISON 3 Kafka’s Curse Kafka’s , where he describes the the , where he describes ; and ; and The British Council (S.A.) webpage Council webpage (S.A.) The British Bitter Fruit Bitter Arnin therefore “ ‘Afrindian’ South African Indian Indian African South was shortlisted for shortlisted was (242). the the

the Government. the of part formed “Asians” some Nyerere’s leadership, Julius under and of Tanzania case the in fact, of matter Asa orKenya Tanzania. from either expelled not officially were they –but Uganda in Writing Abroad of Contemporary of charge in are wife editor his (he and an as awriter and as literature, From devoted to award. 1989 literary fully been prestigious he since has ever and (twice), Prize Giller and Canada´s Prize, Bressani the most Prize, Commonweath the including won numerous has awards, and India, Shimla, Study in of Advance Institute He aFellow is to of Indian writing. the himself before devoting universities different in taught and physicist a nuclear at MIT as where trained he and got a grant 1978 in members. And order her to family among he be own moved to Canada mother decided tophenomenon. move his in died, to father Tanzania his When literature. Afrindian an in narrated been also have diasporas, two their migrations, two Their Canada. and 1970s, the in United the to Great of moving Britain, America States many Africa of were them part agreat then and Africa, to East from India Indian Diaspora Vassanji. the like As Indians African applied be to East also could novel his in one of protagonists the description, together with Dangor’s literary production, is a poignant reminder of reminder apoignant is production, Dangor’s literary with together description, This himself. describes Johannesburg, in family Muslim and Indian into an born Dangor, Achmat novelist and poet African how is South I don’tand –this care” Idon’t me, in blood Iam, Dutch and race what know Asian with African an I am 4 Vassanji, 1950 born in therefore Nairobi, is representative in of Kenya, this territory “Afrindian,” term African South the I propose in coined that though (11). hybridity of his because perhaps love in with, fallen had lovely whom hybrid Anna the was He discover. later would they else, what knows God and Indian, and Dutch, and Javanese, amixture, not Oscar’s He one was of us. was: meant really they What hybridSome identity. his mirror of Dangor’s characters For Oscar, example, codes. on racial built societies challenge and divisions racial superficially-drawn unsettle poetry and Dangor’s fiction Thus, apartheid. Africa’s South as such regimes to racist rise give only can typologies racial of institutionalization The categories. of racial arbitrariness and absurdity the

It should be noticed that “Asians” –as they were referred to– were expelled by Idi Amin Amin byIdi expelled were to– referred were they –as “Asians” that noticed be It should also outlines outlines also 4 (Lal 254-262) ). Kafka’s Curse Kafka’s , they, or their ancestors, first travelled travelled first , they, ancestors, or their (1997) follows: as described is forcibly Encyclopedia of the of the Encyclopedia repatriated from from repatriated Toronto Review

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 127 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 128 by means of (un)conscious acts of translation from their mother of tongues: from their (un)consciousby means of translation acts a borrowed in indentity major and language about experience their writing minorities Translation and Migration, Life Writing, 139)(2006: amajor in language: written it aminor literature notes is that mid-20 the since English in writing best the produced among is literature the as one accomplishments, of its greatest arguably is diaspora Indian of the literature the Vassanji. that and applicable Dangor and to He both claims words by the 139) Vijay literature, illuminating (2006: Mishra specially are Afrindian Writing Minority as Literature Afrindian “homeland.” theIndian on reflections unique diasporic it tones; contains autobiographical third, strong second, it of Spain; has into languages the translated been it has succesfully when you how study how frequently and especially writing, of minority example Afrindian literature in English. in literature Afrindian 5 oppression for of historical language the or as immigrants, empowerment for many (21) of symbolic tongue borrowed [...] language the as either English, Writing in the and tongue mother the both, from exile or as for language, either nostalgia with one other, from or the tinted exile as of movementmetaphors displacement, and through experienced be can and two the between tensions the encodes a migrant for tongue,” translation “borrowed “mother and tongue” between axis the Spanning (21,Karpinsky scholar Eva 25),Canadian in The bookher foundational. and imaginative bold, is diaspora Indian of the literature the characteristics, these reflecting literature aminor As English... predominantly case this in language, majority the in constructs aminority that but it something is language aminor from not come does literature aminor that suggests literature of aminor example an as diaspora Indian the of The literature consciousness. group diasporic to a specifically belongs that something of English, use nuanced athoroughly through it voices, and outsider; an as seen he when or be she may even nation of the concerns greater of the midst the in writer the it tongues... places mother and peoples between link absolute it the removes diaspora: Indian of the literature of the characteristics formal of a number signals therefore, literature,”the term use of “minor The of characteristics main the describe and to define efforts the Among an is it first, aspects: main by three characterised is literature Afrindian

Although Mishra does not mention it, these laudatory words must also be applied to to applied be also must words laudatory these it, not mention does Mishra Although AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL AND DIASPORIC AND AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL AFRINDIAN LITERATURE: MINORITY, , studies the phenomenon the , studies diasporic involving th Borrowed Tongues.Borrowed

century. Mishra century. Mishra 5 Whereas V.S.Whereas (1932-2018, Naipaul afamily Trinidad, within Chaguanas, born in consequently wrote. memoirs the they in captured been has journeys return their of nature “homeland,” to diverse the back the and pilgrimage the have made of “Homeland” Perspective Literary Afrindian 172-174). (Gopal clear 1950s. the in Kenya with arecoincidences Thevery experience life Vassanji’s own in living origin of Indian ateenager who as contemplates life his Canada in exile in living adultan is Lall, novel,this The epynomous of Vikram protagonist diaspora. second their and community Indian African of East the hardships and predicament World of Vikram Lall In-Between author’s of their viewpoint from the Similarly, experience. Vassanji’stimes life post-apartheid and apartheid the during Africa South in community Indian the with Dangor’s authors. of their experiences include on autobiographical elements life the many based worlds. postcolonial and opposition colonial between binary the between contrasts Loomba Ania what or postcolonialism; generated by colonialism subjects mobile, to male/female hybrid, belonging of diasporic, selves new assortment on self-lives of the white, Westernaway from focusing men avaried to exploring 2014), (Huddart “autobiographical moment theory” postcolonial in i.e. amovement writers: African expression of formedium effective an been always many challenges. (2017) Xu subgenres. presents works autobiographical such and translating notes that other produce genres hybrids with also they and testimonies, and memoirs, diaries –biography, subgenres life-writing autobiography,between differences books, travel Nelson Mandela’s 2011). (Anderson same the and enjoyed e.g.has latter The a tradition longof texts, author, which in genre author, one are narrator, protagonist distinct and to avery some elements autobiographical has to that related its writing fiction from any Writing Postcolonial Autobiographical as Literature Afrindian and therefore exposes violence inherent in the act of translation (25). of translation act the in inherent violence exposes therefore and original, the “disarticulates” already subjects, postcolonial and indigenous many Many Indian diaspora writers, including Afrindian ones, such as Vassanji, ones, as such Afrindian including writers, diaspora Indian Many and The autobiographical, novelsarebut Dangor of not strictly Vassanji explosion an so-called of the interest in have witnessed years Recent 38). al. et it (Cornwell engendered that circumstances historical the helps to explain that life but arepresentative existence not aunique to present concern autobiography its is African about distinctive most is What theory, ranging literary in category “Autobiography” afuzzy been always has The Z The Town Trilogy Cornwell et al. (17) claim that life writing (autobiography) (17) writing al. et life Cornwell that has claim Long WalkLong Freedom to (1990), (1990), (2003) on its author’s based is of the experience Kafka’s Curse Kafka’s (1994). (1997) a Indeed, it is difficult to identify to identify it Indeed, difficult is nd Bitter Fruit Bitter nd (16-22) (16-22) (2001) deal deal (2001) calls the the calls The The

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 129 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 130 contrast, the diasporic Indian writers writers Indian diasporic the contrast, 2010).However, (Zarandona him number know of only atiny readers Spain, in By and into Spanish, translated been (1930-2013). Achebe Chinua iconic authorsgreat as such have works his all Nearly even of true is This Spain. of in recognition lack prey to this falls literature of African whole the of bulk fact, amatter As worldwide unrecognized. yet as authors as is status their Spain in works, autobiographical Afrindian, postcolonial, forrecognition their world. “in-among” into his turned really has world novel. “in-between” For diaspora his him, Indian notnovel and an of India, novel his East Africa, backgrounds: andgeographical cultural different of to three enjoyfor him part be and to prove possible it was that He managed grandparents. of his land the land, distant Place Within: Rediscovering India to them. lands become alien had Sri Lanka and India because of source much the frustration, was which place into ajourney abarren ahorrible as nightmare, portrayed visit was the Family the in and Ondaatje’s time, “primitive” he to for first what perceived as the India Naipaul’sa positive experience. memoir negatively, to Vassanji pilgrimage it this was experienced to Canada) but emigrated (b1943 Ondaatje Michael and India) from northern who emigrated Sri Lanka in Africa in which his East African Asian essence was explored. was essence Asian African East his which in 6 of international status ahigh have may reached writers Afrindian Although 148-149). 2008: (Vassanji India Mimic degree Tony from to some is lifted Britannia) Blair’s itself Cool (the phrase India Cool of America. mimicry of astudied appearance the gives English) (if in television on Everything bettered. against, competed emulated, to be is America obsessions. the are America and cricket, celebrities, film India; and China threshold, on the superpowers –the “Chindia” and rates growth economy of and the endlessly is talk The media newspaper. established this in even coolness and of sophistication amarker is unfortunately, sexier”; tabloid language, getting “60 is and headline the of Independence, anniversary Now,India. sixtieth on the of my( youth images the to contrast refreshing a confidence, with brims country The changed. has India excerpt: the following in Vassanji’s reflected is attitude positive realistic yet account autobiographical Vassanji’sBy his contrast, in described return,

In 2014 he published his “African” memoir, “African” 2014In his he published The Assassin’s Song The RECEPTION OF AFRINDIAN WRITING IN SPAIN IN WRITING OF AFRINDIAN RECEPTION 6 Canada, and India. His visit occurred shortly after he had published he had after shortly visit occurred His India. and Canada, (1983) To Ondaatje, and Naipaul to both Sri Lanka. return to his (2007), set entirely in India, which was received as a as received was which (2007), India, entirely in set Life (2008), meant his reconciliation with India, that that India, (2008), with reconciliation his meant Things Fall Apart magazine) of starving, dying India. Embarrassing Embarrassing India. dying of starving, magazine) V.S. Naipaul and Michael Ondaatje are well well V.S. are Ondaatje Michael and Naipaul Finding the Centre the Finding And Home Was Kariakoo: A Memoir of East East of A Memoir Was Kariakoo: Home And has been retranslated frequently. retranslated been has (1984) travel his narrates Times of India Times Running Running A ’s ’s translation laws beyond time and space. and time beyond laws translation invariable study and forward astep go to able be would scholars translation space, and time in placed and described fully are norms these when only And of translation. concept the determined have that norms changing the words, other In place. and time agiven in «translation» as regarded was what study only can we so context, historical and time to subject are Translations far. so lacking was that something was This reflection. theoretical all base to which upon branch or empirical descriptive sound 1) actions: following includes the methodology approach, my research them.about theorizing thethen and come must first, translations Toury (2012), description of the empirical the that sense followed, the in also are principles by Gideon of Translation Descriptive (DTS), established Studies as Vassanji. and Dangor The principle when exoticizing translating followed this of ST. the units to reproduceit form, ST strives content, situation, include may and and textual of modern fiction prose: one the is typical translation” “Exoticizing exoticizing. and philological literal, interlineal, types: intodifferent four classified also is translation Documentary dominates. function translation,” (ST) text when source the “documentary and dominates, (TT) text of target the translation,” function when the literature. African in specialized aretranslators there no for alonghouses) Third, do not time. that survive publishing by small (usually imprints or small short runs by very characterized is publication so other cultures, interestedin of readers to aminority products limited exotic second-class as regarded are or translations sponsorship. these Second, support only of published is of some when institutional is literature there kind kind this so translation, in literature African notpublishers publishing are interested in literature African poorto reception the of translated reception. arich not does guarantee translated since marginalized Vassanji and Iargue, Dangor are, as such novel ofadaptation his due film to the popular very became Ondaatje and aNobel is Laureate Naipaul as for (Feb twenty-nine 2020). Ondaatje 20 and understandable for Naipaul is This entries includes seventy ISBN Database Spanish –the translation Spanish in known Choose one preliminary textual sample from each of the translations and describe describe and of translations the sample from each textual oneChoose preliminary 7 applied. is strategy or domesticating exoticising an whether adescriptive concept of using “exoticising and this translation” Following have translators to explore is Spanish the extent to what aim My research Nord “instrumental (1997) of translation: Christiane types proposes two (2019) Ruiz Fernández thesis, doctoral anumber his In of related factors lists

Toury claimed that Translation Studies, as a new discipline, had to be provided with a with provided be to had discipline, a new as Studies, Translation that Toury claimed The English English Patient The METHODOLOGY (1992). (1992). However, Afrindian writers writers However, Afrindian in Spain. First, commercial commercial First, Spain. in

even the fact of being of being fact the even 7

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 131 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 132 of the struggle: the of symbol as its of complex song and the history meaning emotional the to understand likely not who are very readers afootnote in Spanish for his explanation afull adds translator The of characters. chorus by a multilingual sung kept, and is language African an in anthem of ST, unit the African of South title the here: the atextual value. symbolic for and their characteristics, linguistic and cultural special very of their were chosen because analysis units textual Dangor’s Preliminary out. carried action 3) 2) the complex meaning and intentions of the original. of the intentions and meaning complex the miss (Catalan), homeland] [alien aliena” “pàtria and (Spanish) world] [uncertain “mundo incierto” as world,” “in-between for 172-174).translators 2009: two (Gopal the by India and taken options The Africa worlds, different two of in-between perilous the in trapped of aman’s conflict story the It is Try to prove the hypothesis by selecting excerpts from the source texts (STs) texts source from the excerpts Try to by prove selecting hypothesis the Elaborate a hypothesis according to these preliminary samples. samples. preliminary to these according ahypothesis Elaborate 8 seen be Toof can “exoticizing example translation” a clear with, begin forunits preliminary our first these of whole the texts, reading aclose After preliminary first the is this aforementioned mind, With the in roadmap ☐ ☐ ☐ ☐ ☐ ☐ ☐ ☐ ☐ translations: Spanish their and texts (D) Vassanji’s original and (V) STsthe for TTswereDangor selected and excerpts coded.) are The following excluded. be (For etc.) convenience, will people, names, or place commercial (TTs). texts target Proper the in (individual nouns units corresponding their with them comparing then and English, other than languages in sentences, paragraphs) (words, units phrases, textual all extracting and

The very title of the novel, of title very The

V1-T2: V1-T2: V1-T1: V D3-T: D2-T: D1-T: D3: D2: D1: 1: 1: The In-Between of Lall World Vikram The In-Between The Z The Town Trilogy Bitter Fruit Bitter Kafka’s Curse Kafka’s Trilogía ZTown de La maldición de Kafka de maldición La Fruta amargaFruta El mundo incierto de Vikram de Lall incierto mundo El La pàtria Vikram alienaLa de Lall , Chapters 1 , Chapters , Chapter 2, “Majnoen”, Chapter 2, (pp. 21 The In-Between World of Vikram Lall of Vikram World In-Between The , capítulos 1-3, capítulos (pp. 13-63) , Part 2“Birds of (pp. Prey” , Part 35 RESULTS , “Aves de rapiña” (pp. 65-151) - 3 (pp. 3 , “Majnoen” (pp. 37-66) - 42) , capítols 1-3 (pp. 13-46) , capítulos 1-3 ,capítulos (pp. 11-56) , Chapters 1 , Chapters - , involves a real challenge. challenge. a real , involves 41) - 3 (pp. 3 - 91) - 45) 8 for foreign words. norm Spanish the in in it italics, rewrites translator The emphasis. given typographical (not of general the communities part other Muslim and Indian ST, African of South the the In part word the local, is further. any text the of not understanding better complicate she so their had language, of this existence not ideaabout have any the her will readers that opinion, to assume she seems my In glossary. the in and text the both in Afrikaans, of language, the name the encounter. may readers Spanish However,that omits surprisingly, translator the difficulties cultural and linguistic the (217), solves all that glossary paratext adetailed final in a compensation The appears exoticizing. really is which text, main the in marked. especially is context linguistic this in relevant of spoke Afrikaans it use the so well, usually Indians African South of oppressor. the English-speaking language the was Afrikaans that on fact the based thus is mocking Malik’s Afrikaans. to learn had Africa South in everybody which by policy the former national reflects fact of it. This fun make and society) amultilingual in (something not unusual whole sentence Afrikaans in D2-T: D1-T: D2: D1: He ignored the set of clothes, a dark suit, white shirt and red tie, the soft soft the tie, red and suit, white shirt adark He of set clothes, ignored the pompa con la enterrada ceremonia que yla a fue correspondía Kock Sarah widowthe pomp ceremony the of and with buried fitting was Kock Sarah proud strains of proud strains the herto fist Dorothy too lifted sung, of was ahero. anthem when the And – – que llevaba. ala mismo él muyera similar roja. ycorbata La blanca camisa oscuro, traje silla: una tone his mocking Afrikaans, in said Malik “ of chair. upon seat the displayed the white headdress).Eastern Middle word item ST the “kofiya” typical Another is (a withoutanyunitexplanation thewhole reproduces translator textual The able is to pronounce a Malik character ST,Secondly, this in Afrindian the (my anthem translation)] national the as some variations, later on adopted, with Africa, South of anti-apartheid hymn Africa,” bless nacional. adoptado, como himno con variaciones, posteriormente antiapartheid, Sudáfrica de la *«Dios himno África», bendiga (172-173) por su belleza llevar dejaban se palabras, aquellas de muchos ni significado el comprendían otros ella ni del acordes puñoel alos orgullosos se héroe. de Y un cuando viuda la of (107).themeaning beauty its with its words, but wereunderstand filled No hizo el menor caso de las ropas que había pulcramente preparadas en que ropas preparadas pulcramente había de las menor el caso No hizo Ons mense begrawe nie hul dooies asof hulle op pad partytjie toe is nie toe is op partytjie hulle pad dooies hul nie asof begrawe mense Ons Ons mense begrawe nie hul dooies asof hulle op pad partytjie toe is nie toe is op partytjie hulle pad dooies hul nie asof begrawe mense Ons dijo Malik en tono dijo Malik kofiya , very similar to the to the similar , very Nkosi Sikilel Nkosi burlón (70-71).

iAfrika

non-Muslim idiom), therefore it and not is one cantó « he wore himself, all neatly folded neatly and he all wore himself, though she and many others did not did others many she and though Nkosi Siklel iAfrika . el himno, Dorothy también alzó Dorothy himno, alzó el también (44). (N. del T.) del (N. [“May God kofiya », porque aunque kofiya suave y blanca suave yblanca , which is is , which ,”

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 133 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 134 V1-T2: V1-T1: circles. family Afrindian older and younger generations within between of forms address strict and of language uses pragmatic for typical the too colloquial as regarded be can solution this that thefact ignores also translator The twice. eliminated been has unit textual here of exoticizing domestication, the as prefers astrategy translator “papa” this informal to (daddy). of the “bauji” that indicates instances both This Pàmies) changes (Xavier translator (padre).domestication Catalan the By contrast, (bauji) of exoticizing one and one of instance between balance only have this “padre” (father).formal provided. is We entry Neither afootnote nor aglossary convention), of it the by means to explain she chooses but for its second instance Spanish contravening latter the not italics, and in (not “bauji” as capitalized time first the it transfers translator sample. The Spanish-language text ST fourth this units textual Vassanji’s Preliminary D3-T: (364).offered are synomyns Spanish three where glossary of afinal by compensated means is possible and misunderstanding Spanish, in unit it aforeign lexical is as italics, in word local the keeps D3: V1:

– ... a like or worse still, akid, like street the in ... drinking manera, si més no ara. no si més ara. manera, amb fer paus les rondinar. va No podria Mahesh tiet El amb paus con paces las hacer podría –No contigo. allí reunirnos con paces las He up with in word twice “Bauji” Indian appears African and Finally, Indian the Glosario frente vida. ala de hacer porque incapaz era importancia acometer delitos de poca empezado había he couldn’t because life. crime face to petty she as method, exoticizing an chooses also translator the place, third the In (217). fiesta una nie is (...) Glosario: ¿Per ¿Per don’tWhy make you, and go but miss you I’d can you to India? back go ¿Por ¿Por bebiendo grunted què : nuestra gente no entierra a sus muertos como si fueran de camino a de camino gente: nuestra no muertos como entierra asus si fueran qué no te’n tornes a l’Índia? Et trobaria a faltar, però podries fer les però podries afaltar, no te’n Et trobaria tornes al’Índia? Bauji : (...) (364). gamberro vago, gandul, tsotsi: no vuelves a la India? Yo te echaría de menos, pero podrías hacer hacer Yo de menos, pero podrías India? ala no te vuelves echaría el papa el . I could never make up with up with never make . Icould en la calle como un niño, o todavía peor, niño, otodavía como un como un calle en la tsotsi bauji Ons mense begrawe nie hul dooies asof hulle op pad partytjie toe toe partytjie op pad hulle asof dooies hul nie begrawe mense Ons ... follow even you my Icould family. and later with in her text. As in the above textual units, the word appears word the appears units, above textual the in As her in text. ; i fins i tot jo podria venir després, amb la família. ambla després, ivenir tot podria ; ifins jo ... Y quizá dentro de un tiempo mi familia y yo podríamos y yo podríamos ... dentro familia tiempo mi de un Y quizá (77). (17). padre , de momento no –refunfuñó él–. (93). él–. , de momento no –refunfuñó Bauji (6). , not at this moment., not at this tsotsi who had taken taken who had el papa el tsotsi de cap de cap (83). que que to get outto get of here’» (87), «Eh, ‒¡ (79), «...del (77), e.g.:glossary, or the in text either the in explanations with mainly units, ST the to transfer “ Scabarash (87, Zulu), sien straat die in hier ma “ included, as such sentences are full Occasionally, “ words(60), as such single as well as strategies, with some being transferred: «...the traditional some transferred: with being strategies, esa rara a Black Southern reprendió,Jane la ( (73); cachonda» «cosa “ as such include: short units expressions Afrikaans (23) mostly Afrikaans. in languages, parapraghs. coming the in outlined Ihave found are that results Afrindian-writers-in-Spanish-translation reader. considered Spanish is too exotic for literature average the Afrindian that suggesting glossaries, and footnotes explanatory without texts the understand not would readers their that too prudent afraid are and translators the all evident that it also is shows. However, translator follow opposite the that Catalan the one, as translation of instances be can there but that translators, for Spanish the preferred strategy the is translation” that is “exoticizing Therefore correct. be hypothesis my working avant garde avant skennervrou DANGOR’S TEXTS AND THEIR SPANISH TRANSLATIONS: SPANISH THEIR AND DANGOR’S TEXTS Masha Allah Masha The results of this preliminay survey indicate that Nord’s theory seems that to Nord’sseems indicate theory survey preliminay this of The results Similarly, the samples in other languages evidenced mixed translation translation mixed evidenced other languages in Similarly, samples the (D1-T), excerpts translated opted the In Juanjo Estrella translator the e.g. languages, African include samples nine TheSouth other other the In see: corpus full the interestedin If forastera Ag tog Ag (47). words, e.g. “ Malay ejaar Tsamaya ” (56). ‒¡ » (62), «No soy una !” (38),!” “ Z Town Trilogy Ag tog Ag tradicional que llevaba» (131) que llevaba» tradicional or « Tit » (114). » (60), «¿Yo, un . Está preciosa»; and others domesticated: «Hey domesticated: preciosa»; others and . Está 73 (87, e.g. Sotho), “ Coloured dialect, Cape ! (67); ). Some instances of domestication are also present: «I, a also of domestication are ). Some instances jagse ding jagse As jy nie off-jok nie gaan jy jou ma hier in die straat sien straat die in ma hier jy nie jou gaan jy off-jok nie As ” (42). ” A GENERAL OVERVIEW GENERAL A CORPUS EXTRACTION CORPUS Baas tú , ya va siendo (146). va de, ya aquí» hora de que te largues extract (D1), extract other in units Ifound 32 textual HYPOTHESIS ” (41), “ (71) * (71) chismosa carbonero ejaar Baas Bass kak-en-kou (Zarandona 2020). (Zarandona However, main the ” (77), and even one instance in French in ” (77), one even and instance , «jefe» en afrikáans (71); « , «jefe» en afrikáans » (62); or «Befok that ” (41), “ https://www.researchgate.net/project/ negro meridional» (103); meridional» negro not «I am Masha-Allah As jy nie off-jok nie gaan jy jou off-jok jy nie As gaan nie ” (shit-and-chew) (51), “ skenner... skennervrou skenner... ejaar ! You look beautiful» Skora Skora Skora that she wore... that ausie wena jagse ding jagse » (68), «Es mampar , its time , its time ja-nee ” (62). (62). ” ” (72),

», », a ” » .

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 135 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 136 calls him “ougat”...» him calls le (28); llama «Su familia de una Helpmekaar «...this for example, she exoticizes, as exoticizing, favoured clearly Quijada translator, The Encarna Vargas, languages. Hebrew, Arabic, in Asian other six the and and 18yielded 12 Afrikaans, samples, in involved.excerpt is ST The by Dangor device stylistic powerful this as far as similar culture. and language target the in acceptance and understanding attaining and original the respecting between probablythe balance right was strategy This readers. for Spanish exoticizing very still but is result the of level the exoticizing, he reduces that seem It units. may textual non-English 50% of original the more than reality, retaining V1-T2: V1-T1: V1: exoticizing: are strategies overall i.e. their languages, target their in language hybrid literary this keep to effort areal make (Catalan) words or tosentences, Vassanji single exotic short terms phrases. restricted “ include following: the phrases words and Masai) (Kikuyo, languages’ African Local “ Punjabiin include following: the expressions. Dangor’s with Afrindian dealing “tauza”» (15), «Recordó hecho cómo había policía les la «He remembered them how made exoticizing: police favours the Vía M. also María (Swazi, Sotho). Zulu, translator The languages African and Arabic in rest the and includes excerpt Afrikaans, units: ST The in results. text 10 17 relevant similar panga V1: But VASSANJI’S

” (26), “ hoer ... moltes famílies ... moltes famílies comprar para coches con sus allí detenían se indias ... familias las they called the Europeans) as Papa was (16). Papa as was Europeans) the called they bhel-puri dhokres, samoses, bhel-puri dhikras, samosas, bhel-puri dhokras, Indian Pàmies (Spanish) Xavier and Ortega Rovira Gemma translators, Both Words other languages. in 49 units yielded excerpt text of ST the Analysis whendecisions translation similar made very translators three all Thus, Finally, Curse Kafka’s linguistic African theSouth of the mirrors multilingualism translator The blanca» (50); blanca» or «... a he like looks ?» (46); of «...the awhite shame living mother families having stopped over in their cars for stopped cars over having their in families Tokeni hivi nje! Sasa Bitter Fruit Bitter TEXTS AND THEIR SPANISH TRANSLATIONS: SPANISH THEIR AND TEXTS was from India and not as intimidated by the by the intimidated not and as from India was (1997: 21-41) (1999: its translation and very 37-66) are A GENERAL OVERVIEW GENERAL A , and tea (6). tea , and índies (2001: 3-42) and its translation (2004; 13-63) (2004; (2001: yield its translation and 3-42) hi paraven amb el cotxe per comprar-hi per cotxe el amb paraven hi

y té (16). bhajias

!” (31),!” who ... included whole Dangor Unlike i te (14). Helpmekaar ,” “ ,” samosas chaar ougat hoer » (31), «...parece un Home?» (27), «...a los de esa » (46). » ,” “ ,” » (30), viviente vergüenza «la tauza dhokras » (28); or «Her family ,” “ ,” bhajias, samosas, bhajias, samosas, bhel-puri angrez-log chaar bhajias, bhajias, bhajies, bhajies, » (51).

” (6).

(as (as Americas). Literature coming from Africa is always regarded as minority, as alien, regarded always is from Africa coming Americas). Literature or (Europe the of comfort area from outside cultural their coming texts to choose disinclined aregenerally readers majority The a soundof Spain. receptionSpanish in not does guarantee or Catalan into Spanish But translated being claim. proves this publishedSpain works of in Vassanji their and Dangor have translations as such writers literature Afrindian two that fact The fond very of translation. are houses of it. its people its Spain, publishing and part world, Hispanic the the tell including who have writers much to of two fortunes to promote literary unique opportunity the and autobiography. writing life finally, and, all, a Aboveit offers domesticating, versus of exoticising act translation the Studies, Afrindian Studies, Indian Studies, African canon, areformulation of literary the diaspora, and migration literatures, amongthe relationship diatribe, routes,themajor-minor modern fiction, languages world its circulation and postcolonialism, literature and ondebates colonialism such, it as contributes and to current perpective, African from an translation applications. It involves literary practical many with of journey discovery initiatory fascinating isa ofSpain languages Moyez Vassanji G. and of official the into two ones. not linguistic factors, in cultural in sought be must explanation the audiences, not wider does reach text option. translated the If best to the be seems addition of the notes and/or of exotic texts, glossaries kind this translating When hypothesis. myconfirm data These favour exoticising. Catalan V1-T2 and (80%). into Spanish both translators, It Spanish quite is evident that D3-T (52,9%). V1-T1 translators: Vassanji’s did So Catalan and Spanish (90%) and e.g. “ systems, pronunciation and spelling exotic words Catalan to the some of original adapts the (Va: 33) “ as items, e.g.ST “ V1-T2: V1-T1: V1-T2: V1-T1: V1:

Els Mau-Mau són dimonis, vaig dir, repetint el que deia la meva mare. La La dir, que mare. el meva repetint deia la vaig Mau-Mau sónEls dimonis, mau-maus son ‒Los demonios La ‒dije, haciéndome madre. de mi eco la Però por los tanto yno dejaba se intimidar Pero india, era madre mi The Mau Mau are devils, I said, echoing my said, mother. I “ was areHer term devils, TheMauMau (como llamaba ella alos europeos) (26). ella (como padre como mi llamaba This research project on the translations of the by works of projecttranslations the on research This D1T preferredDangor’s exoticization: translators (40,6%), D2-T (88,8%), the domesticates occasionally translator However, Catalan-language the terme el mitològic era « servir feia que ella paraula que era empleaba ella palabra (27). Mythology from (22). meu pare como al europeus) tant no intimidavem la congressistes àscaris daal meva ” (Va: 28) is translated as “ as ” (Va: 28) translated is ” [ mare era de l’Índia, i els angrez-log (com anomenava els angrez-log iels ella de l’Índia, era mare askaris ” (Vc: 28), “ and ] (Vc: 25), “ CONCLUSION daityas panga culi , de la mitología, de la (37). hindú ” (Va: 36) as “ ” (Va: as 36) ” [ llenties coolie ” (Vc: 23), “ ] (Vc: 29). matxet daitya » (30). » ” (Vc: 30). He also congresswallahs Achmat Dangor Dangor Achmat angrez-log angrez-log daityas ” ”

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 137 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 138 further their reception and foment translations. reception and their future further field wouldthis that a in compilation data so of sound ofSpain languages official or of other any the into Spanish translated been have also that writers Afrindian other the into alongside account should taken be translation Vassanjiand Spanish in complete TheDangor by texts translation. their approach towards most satisfying Vassanji’s and world onDangor other, in the the and, literature as texts exoticising of an attemptthe theto foreground,significance is option.study on onehand, This best the as consider may exoticising readerships, pointfrom of the of Spanish view future. near the moment, at the but small in be may it of Spain become larger may languages the to included this be in qualify words that and much to has offer. literature The number of works Afrindian future. the in difference a make can that catalyst perfect the constitute of Translation also may Studies of aFaculty framework the master’s within degree or aspecialized course general priority. not may much anational know be must they undergraduate which An appreciation about the or generations writers younger of literatures towards those attractions. many of their one another as viewed only be can Vassanji,novels and rarity by Dangor their and of the translations Catalan more and only adds points of Spanish interest to the of translation of by works means on circulation world the based of literature areal lack of the interest, rather but opposite.does building mean not The difficulty all, above have shown. And readership, but it examples not previous is the impossible, as astrong get and basis on amore Spain Vassanji, in well-established to translated be happen. writersunfortunately not does or one specific in literature, of these of kind this in Consequently, of translation. specialization type out of this a career make do not to or they have sufficient material challenge similar another to accept translator. by a different translated been or interest circles groups.some academic theinterest of of because translated were They literature. people of African aware beenever has promotedmake to policy commercial aggressive No orexotic, difficult. this literature and put an end to its status of minority reading. of minority status its to end put an and literature this popularize to struggle will volume this Consequently, Spanish. and Galician Basque, Catalan, Spain: of languages official the all into translations 2021. include in It writers will Ocean of Indian anthology an publish will of Spain, languages or other Spanish into so, rarely or very translated, been never 9 of exotic texts, or type another type of this Future or translators prospective education of the the projects and More translation change. may But things and Dangor them, of for both it difficult be may Under circunstances these all have five texts the that fact the into is account to factor take Another

Disbabelia, a University of Valladolid Press series devoted to texts and writers that have have that writers and texts to devoted series Press of Valladolid aUniversity Disbabelia, 9 Revised paper accepted for publication: 31/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Translators therefore do not seem willing Translators therefore do not willing seem corpus on Indian Ocean literature in in literature Ocean on Indian corpus Reviews sent to author: 11/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

Loomba Lal Karpinski Huddart Govinden Gopal Frenkel Ruiz Fernández Essop Daymond Dangor Dangor Dangor Dangor Dangor Dangor Damrosch Cornwell British Council Arkin Anderson , Brij V., Brij (Ed.). , Ahmed. 2010. “Dos hermanas.” Trans. Sabrina Solar Solorzano. Solorzano. Solar Sabrina Trans. 2010. hermanas.” “Dos , Ahmed. , Anthony J., Karl P. J., Karl , Anthony , Priyamvada. , Priyamvada. , Ania. , Ania. , Achmat. , Achmat. , Achmat. , Achmat. , Achmat. , Achmat. , Achmat. , Ronit. , Ronit. org/10.1163/9789004365032_010 Writing Indian African South (Eds.). Pujolràs-Noguer &Esther Hand (2009).” Felicity in org/10.1515/9780691188645 corn13046 Literature in English since 1945 council.org/writer/achmat-dangor Profile porary University Press, 2012. Press, University Collective, 2008. Press, 2009. nial Culture 2019. thesis, PhD Unpublished publicación y traducción de la literatura en africana España Durban: post-apartheid and pre- in tity 2009. África, /Casa Ediciones Cobre 2004. Ediciones, Cobre Seix 1999. Barral, , David. , David. , Margaret. “Imraan Coovadia`s representation of the ambiguities of indian iden of indian ambiguities of the Coovadia`s representation “Imraan , Margaret. , Eva C. , Eva C. , Linda. , Linda. , Devarakshanam. , Devarakshanam. , Gareth, Dirk Dirk , Gareth, , David. , David. Colonialism / Postcolonialism Reconsiderations. South African Indian Fiction and the Making of Race in Postcolo in Race of Making the and Fiction Indian African South Reconsiderations. , María. , María. (s. The Encyclopedia of the Indian Diaspora Indian the of Encyclopedia The Postcolonial and Autobiography Theory Bitter Fruit Bitter Curse Kafka’s Z The Town Trilogy Autobiography Trilogía de ZTownTrilogía de Fruta amarga La maldición de Kafka de maldición La . Borrowed Tongues.Borrowed Life Writing, Migration and Translation

The Indian English Novel. Nation, History, and Narration and History, Nation, Novel. English Indian The . Unisa Press, 2010. Press, . Unisa What is World Literature? a.). Achmar Dangor. Dangor. a.). Achmar . Owen Burgess, 1989. Burgess, . Owen Recepción del tercer espacio en el cuarto espacio: un estudio cuantitativo de la la de cuantitativo estudio un espacio: cuarto el en espacio tercer del Recepción Magyr Klopper A Time of Memory: Reflections on Recent South African Writing African South Recent on Reflections Memory: of A Time . Kwela 2001. Books, . Kwela Books, 1997. Books, . Kwela . Translated into Spanish by María Montserrat Vía Jiménez. El El Vía Jiménez. Montserrat by María Spanish into . Translated . Routledge, 2011.. Routledge, & Gerald J. &Gerald WORKS CITED WORKS & Craig &Craig . . Ravan Press, 1990. Press, . Ravan . Cross Cultures, vol. 203. Brill, 2018. 203. Brill, vol. 138-152. Cultures, . Cross . Translated into Spanish by Juanjo Estrella. Barcelona: El El Barcelona: Estrella. byJuanjo Spanish into . Translated . Columbia University Press, 2010. Press, University . Columbia . Translated into Spanish by Encarna Quijada Vargas. Vargas. Quijada byEncarna Spanish into . Translated The British Council. BritishThe Council. Literature. (accessed 6 February 2020). 6February (accessed . . Routledge, 2005. Routledge, . Mackenzie Pillay Princeton University Press, 2003. 2003. Press, University Princeton The Wedding (Eds.). (Eds.). . Routledge, 2014. . Routledge, . University of Hawai’i Press, 2006. Press, of Hawai’i . University . The Columbia Guide to South African African South to Guide Columbia The The Indian South Africans. A Contem A Africans. South Indian The (2001) and . Málaga: Universidad de Málaga. Málaga. de Universidad . Málaga: Hermēneus Relations and Networks in in Networks and Relations

https://literature.british https://doi.org/10.7312/ High Low In-Between . Oxford University University . Oxford . Wilfred Laurier 12, 237-245. 12, https://doi. https://doi. . Solo . Solo - - - -

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 139 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 140 Vassanji Tymoczkot Toury Roy Group Research Ratnakara Rastogi Nord Mishra Zarandona Zarandona Zarandona Zarandona Xu Vassanji Vassanji Vassanji Vassanji Vassanji , Susan. , Susan. , Modhumita. “What Memory Resists: Indenture, Apartheid, and the “Memory work” of Recon work” “Memory the and Apartheid, Indenture, Resists: Memory “What , Modhumita. , Christiane. , Christiane. , Gideon. , Gideon. , Vijay. “A Minor Literature.” in Brij Lal (Ed.) (Ed.) , Vijay. Lal Brij “A in Literature.” Minor , Pallavi. , Pallavi. , Moyez G. G. , Moyez G. , Moyez G. , Moyez , Moyez G. G. , Moyez , Moyez G. G. , Moyez G. , Moyez Cross Cultures, vol. 203. Brill, 2018a. 56-74. Brill, 203. vol. Cultures, Cross (Eds.). Pujolràs-Noguer & Esther Hand Felicity in Spain.” in writers African South of contemporary reception literary tive 2016. 151-169. Publishing, Scholars in and Identities Cultures Black Perception. Shifts inContinental Europe Shifts, (Ed.). Beezmohun Sharmilla in barriers.” cultural and (2010), linguistic of many astory ción español.” al traducirá se nunca «The cuento qué el Pagans» view/167/158 2006b. Libros, RBA Ortega. Ediciones Salamandra, 2006a. doi.org/10.4324/9780203068878 Trivedi (Eds.). org/10.1075/btl.4 2018. Brill, vol. 203. 122-137. (Eds.). Noguer Govender’s Ronnie in struction Spain. Barcelona, University Press, 2008. 1997. 139. 2006. Press, of Hawai’i University pean Studies traductores.” los de comparada ydiacrónica sincrónica https://doi.org/10.1075/btl.136 Translation of Autobiography. Narrating Self, Translating the Other , Maria. “Post-colonial Writing and Literary Translation.” Susan Bassnett and Harish Harish and Bassnett Translation.” Susan Literary and Writing “Post-colonial , Maria. , Juan. “The reception of Ahmed Essop in Spain: Or, the race factor in the compara the in factor race Or, the in Spain: Essop Ahmed of reception “The , Juan. hermanas’ ‘Dos translation: Spanish in Essop Ahmed Indian African “South , Juan. “ , Juan. (1930-): Achebe Chinua de traducción españolas traducciones de corpus “El , Juan. 10, (2015):131-141. Descriptive Translation Beyond –and Dtudies Afrindian Fictions. Diaspora, Race, and National Desire in South Africa South in Desire National and Race, Diaspora, Fictions. Afrindian Translating as a Purposeful Activity. Functionalist Approaches Explained Approaches Functionalist Activity. aPurposeful as Translating Argon Valley Argon La pàtria aliena de V. de Lall aliena pàtria La And Home was Kariakoo: A Memoir of East Africa East of AMemoir Kariakoo: was Home And A Place Within. Rediscovering India Assassin’sSong The Lall of Vikram World In-Between The El mundo incierto de Vikram Lall Vikram de incierto mundo El 4/1 (2010): 1-22. (accessed 14 February 2020). 14 February (accessed Post-colonial Translation. and Practice Theory Relations and Networks in South African Indian Writing Indian African South in Networks and Relations . http://grupsderecerca.uab.cat/ratnakara/ . Indian Ocean Literatures and Cultures. Autonomous University of University Autonomous Cultures. and Literatures Ocean . Indian o la utopía sudafricana de Ahmed Essop (1931-), Essop Ahmed de por o reflexiones sudafricana utopía o la . Doubleday, 2007. Doubleday, . http://journal.afroeuropa.eu/index.php/ afroeuropa/article/ Black Chin, White Chin White Chin, Black https://doi.org/10.1163/9789004365032_009 . . Relations and Networks in South African Indian Writing Indian African South in Networks and Relations . Translated into Catalan by Xavier Pàmies Jiménez. Jiménez. Pàmies byXavier Catalan into . Translated https://doi.org/10.1163/9789004365032_005 . Translated into Spanish by Gemma Rovira Rovira byGemma Spanish into . Translated . Anchor Canada, 2009. Canada, . Anchor The Encyclopedia of the Indian Diaspora Indian the of Encyclopedia The . Canongate Books, 2004. Books, . Canongate . John Benjamins, 2012. Benjamins, . John .” in Felicity Hand & Esther Pujolràs- &Esther Hand .” Felicity in Afroeuropa. Journal of Afroeuro Journal Afroeuropa. . Routledge, 1999. 19-57.. Routledge, (accessed 10 February 2020). 10 February (accessed Futhark. Revista de Investiga . Doubleday Canada, 2014. Canada, . Doubleday . John Benjamins, 2017. Benjamins, . John . Cross Cultures, Cultures, . Cross . . Cambridge . Cambridge . Ohio State State . Ohio . St. Jerome, Jerome, . St. https://doi. https:// - - - - . . . Zarandona Zarandona Traducción literaria y discursos traductológicos especializados (Eds.). Lara Ahumada &Ignacio Peinado García Ángel Miguel in Sudáfrica.” Nueva la en Indio origen de Educación de ministro Khan, Salman de profesional ycarrera vida la de or/10.1163/9789004365032_005 www.researchgate.net/project/Afrindian-writers-in-Spanish-translation , Juan. “ , Juan. , Juan. Afrindian Writers in Spanish Translation Corpus Project, 2020. 2020. Project, Corpus Translation Spanish Writers in Afrindian , Juan. The ThirdProphesy (2004) de Ahmed Essop (1931-) Essop Ahmed de traducción de (2004) retos olos . . Peter Lang, 2018b. 107-125.. Peter Lang, . https://doi. https://

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 123-141 141

Océano Índico, inconstruible. Índico, Océano Palabras clave naturaleza. la ycontra no europeas civilizaciones las contra eurocéntrica agresión la que enfrenta yHelen Tiffin Huggan verde” Graham de “poscolonialismo versión del una Neyrat, de ala similar separación de ecología una narra opio, del guerra sobre la novela histórica su en empezado ya que había ensayos de libro su en desarrollado Ghosh, Amitav de que propio el ecológico proyecto argumenta artículo Este humanos. los de seres limitaciones las de aceptación la es apocalípticos peligros crecientes de era una en que mundo sobreviva el para condición que hombre, la del lo que sugiere intrusión la sin autorregenerarse de Tierra la de capacidad la que reconoce separación» la de «ecología propone una Neyrat cambio, En reconstruirla. para geoingeniería la usar de hombreel trata Antropoceno, el en Tierra la destruir de muy cerca que, de habiendo estado opone idea a la libro su En Resumen Ocean, Unconstructable. Keywords nature. against and civilizations non-European against aggression Eurocentric confronts that postcolonialism” “green Helen Tiffin’s and Huggan to Neyrat’s, aversion of Graham similar novel opium war historical his as book 2016 his in developed project, essay- ecological Ghosh’s own Amitav that argue will article agency. This of human limitations of the acceptance an is dangers apocalyptic of increasing age an in world for the to condition survive the that suggesting man’sfrom thus intrusion, separate essentially as capacity self-regenerating Earth’s the recognizes which separation” of “ecology an proposes Neyrat it. Instead, to reconstruct geoengineering now use can man Anthropocene, the in Earth the to destroying close very come having that, idea the opposes 2019 his In book Abstract The Great Derangement: Climate Change and the Unthinkable the and Change Climate Derangement: Great The Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista SEA OF POPPIES OF POPPIES SEA AMITAV GHOSH’S ECOLOGICAL IMAGINARY IN IMAGINARY AMITAV GHOSH’S ECOLOGICAL UN OCÉANO ÍNDICO INCONSTRUIBLE: EL IMAGINARIO ECOLÓGICO IMAGINARIO EL INCONSTRUIBLE: ÍNDICO OCÉANO UN DE AMITAV GHOSH EN GHOSH AMITAV DE : Ecological Imaginary, Ecology of Separation, Green Postcolonialism, Indian Indian Postcolonialism, Green of Separation, Ecology Imaginary, : Ecological The Unconstructable Earth: An Ecology of Separation of Separation Ecology An Earth: Unconstructable The AN UNCONSTRUCTABLE INDIAN OCEAN: INDIAN UNCONSTRUCTABLE AN : imaginario ecológico, ecología de la separación, Poscolonialismo Verde, Poscolonialismo separación, la de ecología ecológico, : imaginario The Unconstructable Earth: An Ecology of Separation Ecology An Earth: Unconstructable The The Great Derangement: Climate Change and the Unthinkable the and Change Climate Derangement: Great The DOI: DOI: Maria-Sabina Draga Alexandru Draga Maria-Sabina https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.10 University of Bucharest (Romania) of Bucharest University AND AND SEA OF POPPIES OF SEA Sea of Poppies of Poppies Sea THE GREAT DERANGEMENT GREAT THE , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 143-154;April (2008), narrates an ecology of separation of separation ecology an (2008), narrates Y THE GREAT DERANGEMENT GREAT THE (2019), se Frédéric Neyrat ISSN: e-2530-8335 , which started as early early as started , which Sea of Poppies of Poppies Sea , Frédéric Neyrat , Frédéric Neyrat

(2016) (2008), ,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 143 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 144 masculine with the feminine etc. Thus, Haraway’s solution to the human destruction Haraway’s Thus, solution etc. destruction the feminine the to human with masculine emotional, of the the with of rational the mind, the with of body the man-made, or the constructed culturally the with of natural the intertwining a dynamic by Haraway. Donna Her book promoted,among others, by nowclassical, thehas becomefrom that onedifferent suitable respect. deserves untroubled which left and best is that own of its abalance has which right, its own in entity an as treated is instead, Nature, is. there superiority over everything human principleof along-established of universal detriment to the and for natural the respect of possible, a declared on basis as the apart environment distinctly planet’s the as and factor natural human the of maintaining “ecology of separation”. an principleseparation book,consists heof calls his This intervention: for from human freedom of subjective of calls subconscious its own,a kind which in withdrawing through age of late capitalist the agency human damaging from the to seems protect ones. The itself planet or technological human imposed externally than rather to follow rhythms alone, its to own allowed be contrary, tothe left be intervention, but, human on of nature-friendly not kind to needs saved, anew be which, Earth”, “unconstructable for pleads an Neyrat of sovereignty nature. the to need respect the and agency of human of limitations the acceptance necessary a is danger apocalyptic of increasing age condition an in for world the to survive the that from man’s separate suggesting intrusion, thus essentially as capacity self-regenerating Earth’s the recognizes suggests, its name of separation” as which, promotes “ecology Neyrat an Instead, book. the in under abig questionplaced mark is damage the to fix it. used be Yet, sciencereconstruct can to extent which the to geoengineering to use trying been has man Anthropocene, the in Earth the to close destroying come very Having nature. and technology between separation encounter of favour in atotal nature-culture of uninspired the acancellation is planet only way to the save the that possible be may argues and reconstruction such any that (1-9). idea the damaged been previously with had issue what to repair takes Neyrat meant geoengineering, climate of eco-constructivist process subjected to a painful been recent times in has Anthropocene, the in by man destroyed been practically having which, Earth, planet of new the discovery the Frédéric discusses Neyrat the environment, a continuum between the human and the natural conceptualized conceptualized natural the and human the environment,the acontinuum between and humans between “friendship” even and of environment the one is of intertwining Neyrat’s “ecology of separation”– book proposes aversion –an of ecology to promote title the serves in what, Neyrat’s concept of unconstructability 168) (Neyrat of humanity. condition unattainable the as established subsequently is and dominance human from withdraws which that is part asubjective and unobjective, nocturnal, it. This with aligned be can it, and it, supports but precedes part opposition living to its not is in which part, unconstructable its emphasize we must hypermoderns, of the dominance technological the to resist opaque enough Earth the order toIn make 2019 his In book The Unconstructable Earth: An Ecology of Separation of Ecology An Earth: The Unconstructable The Companion Species Manifesto CompanionSpecies The (2003) describes , go ongo to show: Tiffin and about world, Huggan the as thinking our in shift aradical epitomizes and ecology” closecomes“deep Dominic to Head’s This history, Eurocentrism. colonial in world the image in its mirror and anthropocentrism at deconstructing project aims one is that So, of Chakrabarty’s whole connections. includes our range world, to the this and respect we position with ourselves humans, as which, way in aprinciple exclusions is whole should the dominate that repairing way and saner cleaner,in a about environment the but of also inter-human Thinking relations. environment, should not about only history, be natural ecology the shows that human related very actually the to include with too, non-human asymbiosis in histories as so but tradition, Historicist New West expanded good in centre, from the and thefrom written rejectionhistory of This books. history traditional in chronicled power of imperial a voice narrative of previous formerly to the the voiceless instead version to give cleaner for of as so amore history, accurate, rewritten marginalized, of formerly the perspective same from the argues, History”, Dipesh Chakrabarty of Climate “The article 2009 former notthe and his colonised In of colonisers. the of perspective from the of reassessment act for an calls which rewriting, history chapter of on bigger postcolonial the impact an has decisions. It and also actions our with environment interferes the how and and nature to animals respect with that order in to show texts literary postcolonial in nature and animals humans, between relationships to examine opportunity It an mostly ecocriticism. is postcolonial in Tiffin’s ( postcolonialism green and Huggan lines, cognate Along for planet. the as well as beings, fellow human for in respect increase evolution an andgeneral a in world confirms pluralism this light, apostcolonial In English. in writing of global trajectory spectacular similarly stage. visible on global the increasingly of enquiry afield humanities, environmental have pervaded that of perspectives of diversity the other. each one just Neyrat’s is common example from view the dissent damaging to their leads them too much interaction between shown that has experience and different very are technological) the (often as human understood the and natural the that “Natureculture”. acontinuum, such opposes of fact as the on Neyrat accounts counterpart Lawrence Buell, environmental crises and Western thought are are Western thought and crises environmental Buell, Lawrence counterpart American for his (1999: 27). as Forstrateg[ies]’ Head, of environmentalism management ‘provisional over the ecology’ deep with associated restructuring social ‘fundamental the prioritized has Head Dominic ecocritic The British involves positionwe which in a reconsideration theThis ways ourselves of 2010: ii) &Tiffin (Huggan transformed. creatively be can groupings connected ecologically these which in ways new imagining without and communities, non-human and human to other relation hierarchical in themselves constructed have societies human ways the challenging without achieved fully be never will liberation human the met with often has of humanities environmental rise the recentIn times, Interventions , 2007) marks an important development important an marks , 2007)

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 145 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 146 even put right in the possible world constructed in the book. the possible in put the even in world right constructed sometimes and challenged are of society wrongs the worlds, which in alternative to of imagine literature capacity the through but power the of also example, through can, politics than openly more and freely issues political important to discuss means It provides activist. and critical both is ecology, whose function a form of cultural as understood to purely pretending fictional) be while life, of real aspects criticize evenand discuss to thepowers imagination of uses orwhich literature non-fictional phenomena”intellectual (Zapf and cultural of independentand relatively dynamics of difference recognition the the towards relationship of nature-culture the views one-sided, biological-deterministic “moved has (Zapf 55), that beyond former ecology discourses” aform of cultural of cultural system larger the within energy principle ecological “an or ecological an Covid-19the by more affected crisis. the all been has that space atransnational in exists which English, in writing global recent interest in to of be particular seems of this world. contemporary the All in have that emerged the concerns andand more morevisible ecological ramifications) (with history, its studies as philosophy, such humanities music, cultural literature, the fields of between created being is intersectionarea of an as we speak, Thus, concerns. environmental around focus of humanities the more morecrisis, and areas Covid-19 global more current even the in so English, in writing ment global and one. alegitimate is postcolonialism green as postcolonialism redefining of increasingly fact current the universities,that it in follows taught subversive)than discourse (rather official an long become has adiscipline as postcolonialism since and of on consequence Earth, events all of ultimate measure the is produce to environment. our nature since Thus, they damage extentthethe on of reflect to ultimately seem yet kinds, ofbe many not only at the level of content, but also in his narrative structures and technique technique and structures not of level only narrative at the content, his in but also the world,on perspective ecological an by pervaded generally is writing fiction His Amitav his non-fiction,and Ghosh. fiction is his manner, both in systematic almost One author who has illustrated and elaborated on such concerns in an an in on concerns elaborated such and One illustrated author who has as literature views perspective critical emerging abroadly as Ecocriticism environ the between connection stronger increasingly an been has there As 2007: 10) Tiffin and (Huggan world. of the transformation for amaterial possibilities conceptual at providing aimed discourses utopian part, in at least are, ecocriticism and postcolonialism celebratory. Both it also is however, not critical; is just postcolonialism, Green can which crises, to seems mirrorprovide a of nature of human crisis This 2007: 5) Tiffin and hegemony it (re)produced. (Huggan ideological the and colonization and of conquest to Europe’s history connected intimately is identified has others, several among Buell, that Westernin thinking to it’ relation (ibid.). humanity’s and nature crisis The of imagining ways ‘better 1995: 2). problems’ (Buell today’s environmental address Buell, can We argues need, we before revision need ethics and ‘Western metaphysics interwoven: intrinsically 51). literature (i.e., imaginative fictional is Eco-fiction - across borders – the ‘shadow lines’ drawn around modern nation states”... around borders ‘shadowacross –the drawn lines’ [They flow that spaces cultural in travel’ in but ‘dwell cultures, do not discrete occupy in Ghosh’s novels characters Dixon “The notices: Robert as Ghosh’s characters, of construction thevisible identity,is in gender, This forth. so caste, and religion or national ethnic borders, as such with associated formerly categories many strict are butnot shadowy, toGhosh’s real, which extends like lines, to it.transition This, zone of ameaningful concept, adding the complicates to English passage the so “borderland”, than “border” rather “frontera” means book’sthe bilingualism: herin by Gloria stated territories, Anzaldúa been had respective the in conceptualized is on how reflects identity which states, separating lines fluid earlier,physical same the 1988, since least on topic, the when he classic published his Ocean. theIndian by granted fluidity symbolical evolution and towards to a path on and spatial to the through mentalities, River its limitations, and history since Ghosha project announces that on relies trilogy the later to continued be While Ghosh’s in on views, such fiction. Poppies, on Ghosh’s my discussion base 2008 world by the Iwill we shared in. live still upon back some history), looks conceptions but for example, also some writing, of his that conceptions not received (given of former only many times challenges which of prolonged aggression. kinds human various revolt against when nature’s it over to knowledge comes facing western prevail that of knowledge it non-European now for forms is granted, alternative, non-European civilizations superiority over took European colonialism If connected. is everything of which in terms being, of Hinduchain traditional theHistory-Politics”), confirms which of structure three-part similar by the suggested Trilogy of Ibis the parts “Land-River-Sea” proposed three by triad by the the suggested as hierarchies, in world fluidity increased an and “West” the “East” the and between relationship the in achanging mirrors recent decades, the in dramatically changed has which culture, and nature between relationship the which in ways the with concern deep oppressive, a centre) an polluting shares against moveemancipatory of margin the apostcolonialism” call “green technology-proof (a Helenand version Tiffin an of Ghosh’s Huggan crisis, version own coronavirus ofof Graham current what the novel opium war historical conjunction his with essay-book 2017 project his Ghosh’s in ecological own Amitav to read which a lens through as Neyrat’suses theory article This melt interact. and attitudes and perspectives older newer which in and forces of of dynamic receptacle a kind as Ocean Indian the imagines to argue, Iwould which, like light, ecological an in interactions of human Ghosh’s building. rethinking work promotes character aradical and and Borderlands/ LaBorderlands/ frontera the first of his historical historical his of first the As already mentioned, Ghosh has been practicing afiction of mentioned,fluid borders practicing at been Ghosh already has As world outside history, of imaginary akind becomes Ocean Ghosh’s Indian Sea The Great Derangement: Climate Change and the the and Unthinkable Change Climate Derangement: Great The )

spells out awholespells of evolution immutable process from traditional, .

A similar interconnectedness of how world interconnectedness the is made is A similar Sea of PoppiesSea . The latter’s translation ambiguity is afforded by is ambiguity latter’s. The translation Ibis Ibis trilogy about the opium wars, which is based based is which about opium the wars, trilogy The Shadow Lines Shadow The , through its tripartite structure ( structure its tripartite , through The Great Derangement Great The Sea of PoppiesSea , which is one of relativising one is , which of relativising The Shadow Lines Shadow The (2008). light the In (“Stories- , read in in , read . A year . Ayear Land Sea of Sea ,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 147 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 148 such as caste. For Deeti, the widow whom her secret untouchable admirer Kalua For widow whom the Kalua Deeti, her untouchable secret caste. admirer as such categories social of strict of inviolability the of challenging Ghosh’s work, aradical of whole the perspective from the to seen another. involves, as It stage also historical include may freedom (even other of forms that bondage), though from one particular to freedom from of bondage progress marker novel ultimately,the and, asymbolical it: in other, part any who for take those than stronger experience, III: Part in marked about is to begin, is crossing theactual when The momenthome, caste. losing including of departure, pani kala the that effect transformative or The toends. labourers different indentured as whether Mauritius, in plantations on meet the when they III, Part in happens mostly together coming act of This them. divided that distances spatial original the and time categories, social transcend that endalliances upand forming stories of own who displacement, come by together their chance of with them each destinies since former times. the environmentimpact theof of Ghosh’s first on the focus that on novelshuman Derangement Great The Island Gun the not novels only continued (primarily his in people, responsible has categories for rigid dividing of than identity rather nature changing cross-border in movements, and always the in of cultures dynamic the frequent, Ghosh’s in interest increasingly become has relocation migration/ as andchange of fluidity have way given to categories cultures discrete separate, (Dixon 10; time” generations in across even and boundaries, andnational political across flows that inhabit] space “a discursive the Hindu background. It is, on the contrary, a life-giving path to freedom and to and freedom path It on contrary, is, a life-giving the Hindu background. the in be it would normally tragedy the not is at all Kalua marrying and waters black the crossing both through caste losing pyre, from husband’s hersaves dead funeral the novel’sthe the title),in novel not is first only the this since III: conjunction in with change book on climate essay Sea , whose title refers both to the Indian Ocean and to the sea of poppies sea to the and of Ocean Indian to the both refers , whose title Difficult as this crossing might be, though, it is the most important scene in theimportant though,most is be, it might crossing this as Difficult varenyam time: first for the if as them, saying himself now found speak, he could as soon as almost words the to learn made been had whoand Neel, – Mantra Gayatri the of syllables first the uttered awe, in trembling avoice, darkness, the in Somewhere mats. to their returned and ladder the from away Slowly, backed rioters the consciousness. full in experienced being neither this, as apassage fearsome as was nor Water; birth void Black the of neither death the towards heading were afloat, they were moving, they yes, way: under was of what finality the to absorb began migrants Now the stillness. fearful to a pregnant, yielded noise the stomach, pit the of felt in every itself Slowly, motion made vessel’s the as of PoppiesSea , the act of crossing the black waters and thus cutting off all bridges from bridges all off cutting thus and waters black the of crossing act , the ), but was also taken to a more theoretical level in his 2016 his in level to amore book theoretical essay taken ), also but was ... O giver of life, remover of pain and sorrow... and remover of... pain (Ghosh of life, Ogiver 2008: 387-388) is built around the initially parallel destinies of many characters, characters, of many destinies parallel initially the around built is . Thus, . Ibis

I propose a reading of I propose areading Ibis journey has on them is a reversal of the traditional of traditional the areversal on is them has journey , the schooner that takes them all to the opium to the all them takes schooner, the that Sea Sea of the novel as a particularly meaningful meaningful of novel aparticularly the as

18). world, contemporary the in As, Ibis Om, bhurOm, bhuvah swah, tat savitur Sea of PoppiesSea trilogy, trilogy, The Great Derangement Derangement Great The Ibis The Hungry Tide The Hungry trilogy, but among among but trilogy, (in particular Part as an and and reinstating the revigorating power of storytelling in a global world in ecological world ecological aglobal in in power of storytelling revigorating the reinstating and asset this rediscovering authors are Indian Contemporary ofsource knowledge. world the in ( been ever has and is there everything to contain considered is by Indians which to. the Since access has humanity knowledges other supreme reigns all which among knowledge idea of narrative an picture the into brings otherwise answer to difficult are that about questions life or to answer history in gaps of novel. in the fill The stories peopleidea of to using making the comment and on to him who letters write of one characters, ofof his descendants guise the in to him returns then into detail story, he turned which historical detail Rain. Pouring and Earth Red interview: an in work),most of his he confesses as grow from (which he they explores in reality the stories and interaction between never-ending by the fascinated is Chandra to survive. story for is their person dies novel Chandra’s of 1995: (Chandra Chandra novel in form, Vikram of storytelling vine”, alotus practitioner to quote “like another Indian contemporary from another from grows a story tradition, Indian In communicate. continually they which with emerge world and the they stories and from which interconnections between the on is based theory theory. This literary ecocritical of foundations an the to laying asolution at providing to aim problem, to the seems close comes writing he also own his while and, change not on is there literature climate enough that notices of detriment to one the sometimes or other. of the nature, Ghosh rhythms the with interacts civilization how human around stories comewhole into as shape, theory – table of the contents: in shape I – Part triangular attractive a visually in arranged even are they that extent logic to of the book, to an intrinsic such the to be beginning very from the announced are which parts, of three consists also world.andsomebetter in and, movementways, another fluid change host towards of aworld becomes itself, a in which Ocean, development Indian the around of societies the board thepeople all on transformation is a This to anew, despite life, caste. losing better History Chandra discusses here the historical inspiration he inspiration got 1995 for his here historical the novel discusses Chandra (Chandra 13) moving. to that’s me, wrote pretty telling I was that story of the you know, people were who part because, amazing was that And Skinner. of James descendants several from Igotletters to history. back connects story because to it’s say. people have what Sometimes strange, hearing to me in it’s pleasure it to let have go. agreat Ithink you’ll then on and it goes as it changes in The monkey it’s engaging. very but some sense, in it’s Iguess else’s narcissistic somebody interpretation. through to me back coming narrative you know. this Here is telling, was my grandfather that thing same the but not necessarily similar, is today I tell a story that is by that I mean what And stories. how to people see use for me it’s illuminating I think really Ghosh’s change, book on later climate essay and Part III – III Part and Ibis Ibis itihasa experience as they embark, actually, on a new historical stage in the the in stage on historical anew actually, embark, they as experience Red Earth and Pouring Rain Pouring and Earth Red ), stories have been regarded as an important (if not important main) the an ), as stories regarded have been Politics Having been built on significant nineteenth-century nineteenth-century on built been significant Having . In the first part, entitled part, first the . In Red Earth Mahabharata the most important thing when a thing most important the realises that he’s telling his story, but his he’s that telling realises The Great Derangement Great The Stories , the ,

, Ghosh builds a , Ghosh builds

617). end the At foundation epic Stories , Part II , Part II ,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 149 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 150 the complex interaction between stories, history and politics discussed in in discussed politics and history stories, complexthe interaction between of structure narrative the in Ghosh’srecognize we fiction. own Thus, of apply areading in further we could that ofprovides analysis amethodology (Ghosh 2016: 30). criticism derived from literary terms such in nature Discussing Sundarbans the stories in of tiger mystery the in to found, be for example, (Ghosh 2016: 32), acase author the for makes which “environmental uncanny” Ocean). Indian by the granted is freedom but true the then sea, the of provides towards freedom apath where Ganges the water (as and in we see land between interactions by primarily However, concern. caused is concern such that it seems of particular water”, by the water (“living with factor Ghosh 2016: 37) human the to be seems interaction The of settlements. human interaction epic with in the in of nature situation one is episode change climate current the Ghosh showspopulations, that Derangement of beginning at the perspective historical awider in them he integrates However, for warming. phenomena such reason global current the main is the that way his home fromon turn thefact day. work that different with on agrees He 17,on March a taken 1978, accidentally directly, having Ghosh witnessed which Delhi York hit north tornado that the as such 2012, in experiences, lived are others New ravaged that Sandy of hurricane that as such cases, famous are Some of these (Ghosh 2016: 25), details. lavish with whose stories he tells afew he of chooses which disasters for ready natural of plot nor they the thriller, awell-written are in turns people for never spectacular ready the Just are as lens of the storytelling. through whole the fabric of world the imagines practically that asystem create parts three to to Thus, return concerns. environmental and world, of superhuman nature and into universe the human featured already (Ghosh novel 2016: 18) the nowadays, as such forms to narrative Urdu stories and Jataka Buddhist from the moreover, storytelling, takes other point at any time. in moreneeded than is stasis than rather process in on world dwells the where aperspective that crisis, context. Irrespective of their situatedness in time and history, Ghosh’s characters are are history, and Ghosh’s time in characters situatedness of their Irrespective context. Derangement That nature has its own epic is an idea supported by the conceptthean supportedan epicidea by is own of its has nature That displaced always has that areason as catastrophes By mentioning natural (Ghosh 2016: 3-4) Bihar. in of ariver, Ganges, the banks on the again once 1856, settled year the they when not stop until did and to move westward began they wake its in forebears; our unmoored had that catastrophe this It was ground. to higher to escape managed had inhabitants of the afew only village; the drowning course, mid-1850s the changed one in day suddenly river this: great told the it, was story,father as The my land. the in waterways one River, mightiest of the Padma thetheshore of on was village their and is Bangladesh, now fromwhat were They invented. was term the long before refugees were ecological My ancestors Like Vikram Chandra, Amitav Ghosh is one Ghosh is who, storyteller, passionate Amitav Chandra, Vikram Like , as he tells the story of his ancestors: of his story the he tells , as , yet in the former case adapted to the novel’s historical narrative novel’s to narrative the adapted former the historical case in , yet The Great Derangement Great The Sea of PoppiesSea in Part II: II: Part in Sea of Poppies Sea

, the book’s, the beyond the the beyond The Great Great The The Great Great The dastaans River ,

Deeti and Kalua’s wedding in nature: Kalua’s in and wedding Deeti represented in intimacy moment the is ecological of true Ganges, the the down journey accompanies that fluidity mental the prepares which scene, a Such nature. of symbolism thefrom borrows Hinduritual as purification, and rebirth of acomplex death, with plethora of rituals associated is Ocean– Indian the is which change sea of fluid, todynamic the rooted of rules, rigid, space the land, from transition the river heremakes which sacred –the machine).the Ganges The (or man-made the and human the animal, the mind, the and life between created a continuum Haraway’s is in theory just as categories, social genders and castes, worldhas This of castes. or incompatibility the of marriage inviolability the as such categories strict of erasure to the leads which equal, is life has that all which in universe imaginary or Neel and Ah Fatt).or Ah Neel and The worldthe board on Zachary and Paulette Kalua, and borders (Deeti cultural and geographical social, all formedacross being connections heinterhuman offends)with andwhose wife untouchable he an and is whom because he despises by Kalua, killed is (Bhyro Singh eliminated being divisions on social who rigid insist characters continuum, those with Historicism. New and ofline Studies Subaltern the in history, model aiming of a dynamic Ghosh practices writing, non-fictional and (Ghosh on nature focus 2016: ones that similar 9-25). very those and fictional his In one) is (of on history humans focus which stories that interconnections between in he discusses which History”,of Climate “The in Dipesh Chakrabarty with agreement in is to history (Ghosh centuries economies along 2016: Asian powers treated 87). Ghosh’s approach imperial European which way in tothe found be in change, climate and imperialism between the connection author a blatant identifies forinstance, Thus, existed. ever has and exists that everything across continuity of same the perspective from the History, story, conditionings. just another approached like tackled is contextual beyond far goes that values and relationships of human understanding an with movement change, and perpetual in modern-minded, mobilegenerally characters Ibis Ibis trilogy at its rereading from the margins rather than from the centre, in the the in centre, from the than rather margins from the at its rereading trilogy and when the exchange of garlands had bound them together, they sat for a while, for awhile, sat together, they them bound had of garlands exchange the when and to do what Now he knew too neck. his it slipping around and head his up above it lifting she took herself, other the and one to him, she gave garlands: two make to together flowers the she strung her head, from long hairs afew Plucking bank. the on blooming of wild-flowers, armload an with it of was gossamer, a veil like over her body draped her sari with back, she came when over her shoulder. And her. You’ll she called he shouted after see, you going? are river. Where the towards went off and her sari in loosely herself she wrapped arms, out of his Squirming Yes. Married? he said. married. are we that except us about anything know where will no one a place find we’ll away, We’ll go away, she said: far he did, than no more she of had aplan Although the universe board on The

a flexibility that creates a continuum between humans of different of humans continuum a between creates that a flexibility The Great Derangement Derangement Great The Ibis comes close to Donna Haraway’s natureculture to close comes Haraway’s Donna natureculture Ibis as one particular way to read the the way to read oneas particular resembles a kind of utopian, resembles a kind Sea of PoppiesSea by by

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 151 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 152 nature. While, like While, nature. of balance intervention the in human unlimited in consisted mostly has long time, breakdown” (Clark 2019).going been on for a has which denial, collective This Derangement Great The of Ghosh’s novel, latest do notbenefit humans. instance, first the in at least which, and control altogether human escape which (such moments hurricanes) are nature as in there that above) scene (as the of fact in arecognition the beings towards human of PoppiesSea lens. by any world directly, unmediated of of human nature and the dynamic the possible to as experience ready possible, as as from preconceivedworld free ideas as the aform of perceiving point of thinking, Ghosh’s ecological starting to the be seems This rules. social rigid down to break of awill impossible absence such the in Poppies from just saved Deeti had Kalua as suggested by the above reference to a new generation that should learn to look above by should reference the generation to learn anew that suggested as harmony, such nature, and humans between harmony desirable always celebrate an he for continues Ghosh, toenvironment though even As not clear. is altogether yet the towards negligence due is to human other crises, of many that surpassed has whose extremity crisis, of Covid-19 the time at the this Whether crisis. global intensity today’s of not isolation reader periods it of to varying connect many to the However, hurricanes. for and it tornadoes would hard be as such catastrophes natural number of environment the of and increased at atime humankind between created of of Ghosh’s light separation: the in ecology whole an work, to towards lead seems interpreted away that, book for concludes in the action by illusion, pleading as an being as exposed are nature in stopped.intervention Thebenefits ofhuman least to overcome be crisis or climate for at current the to change has nature towards Politics of latter, the entitled part environment, the third and the beings human between , makes a case for the fact that a change in the politics of human behaviour behaviour of politics human the in achange that for fact the acase , makes , unleashing creative energies for building a new life which would have been which life anew for energies building creative , unleashing The isolation mentioned here very likely refers to the conflictual relationship relationship isolationconflictual theThe mentionedto refers likely here very (Ghosh 2016: 161-162) literature. and art renewed and atransformed in expression find will ancient, and at once vision, new this that and beings, other with kinship their rediscover will they that of derangement; its time the in entrapped was humanity which in isolation the able to transcend be will they it; that preceded that those than eyes clearer able world to be look upon the with will that generation a born be will struggle out of this that to believe But like Iwould climate. global of the to avoid disruptions late too some serious it already is it achieves, what matter and no hard-fought, and difficult no doubtbe will foraction struggle The In this, to death (previous even limitations, all scene of defies that loveThis (Ghosh 2008: 188-189) earth. dark the as sheltering and body, wide of his as warmth embracing into the swept was and again arms into done.his shecrept Then had they of what enormity by the awed The Great Derangement, Great The , beyond a celebration of the possible harmony between nature and and , beyond nature a celebration of possible the between harmony Sea of Poppies Sea “an examination of collective denial in the face of climate of climate face the in denial of collective “an examination Gun Island Gun , The Great Derangement Great The sati Ghosh seems to have gone one step further than to have gone Ghosh seems one further step , published in )

is a symbolical trigger of action in of in action trigger a symbolical is The Guardian The still celebrates the harmony harmony the celebrates still

In a recent review arecentIn review , Alex Clark calls calls Clark , Alex Sea of Sea

ways of being. ways other’s for on each respect continuum based specific division, but anature-culture however, from it. This, a separation require implies notnature-culture a renewed to seems nature with harmony paradoxically, Somewhat by Neyrat. described as of separation non-intervention of ecology and akind towards of nature, respect in possible only be conjunction in apractice with will eyes, clearer with upon nature Revised paper accepted for publication: 02/02/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 22/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 153 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 143-154 154 Zapf Neyrat Huggan Huggan Haraway Ghosh Ghosh Dixon Clark Chandra Chandra , Hubert. “The State of Ecocriticism and the Function of Literature as Cultural Ecology.” Cultural as Literature of the Function and Ecocriticism of State “The , Hubert. , Alex. “ , Alex. , Robert. “‘Travelling in the West’: The Writing of Amitav Ghosh.” West’: Amitav the in of The “‘Travelling Writing , Robert. , Amitav. , Amitav. , Amitav. , Frédéric. , Frédéric. , Graham and Helen Tiffin. Tiffin. Helen and , Graham , Graham and Helen Tiffin. “Green Postcolonialism.” Postcolonialism.” “Green Tiffin. Helen and , Graham Gersdorf and Sylvia Mayer. Sylvia and Gersdorf Transatlanticin Literary and Studies. Cultural Conversations on Ecocriticism Doi: Routledge, 2010. Press,Paradigm 2003. Companion review 2019,5 June, Alexandru, Sabina , Donna. , Donna. , Vikram. “Virtual Reality on Infinite Bandwidth”: Vikram Chandra interviewed by Maria- by interviewed Chandra Vikram Bandwidth”: on Infinite Reality “Virtual , Vikram. , Vikram. , Vikram.

Gun Island Gun https://doi.org . Accessed 15 2020. December . Accessed The Great Derangement. Derangement. Great The Poppies. of Sea The The Unconstructable The Companion Species Manifesto: Dogs, People, and Significant Otherness. Significant and People, Dogs, Manifesto: Species Companion The Red Earth and Pouring Rain Pouring and Earth Red . Ed. Tabish Khair, Permanent Black, 2003. 9-35. 2003. Black, Permanent Tabish Khair, . Ed.

https://www.theguardian.com/books/2019/jun/05/gun-island-amitav-ghosh- by Amitav Ghosh Review –Climate and Culture in Crisis.” in Culture and –Climate Review Ghosh by Amitav JCL /10.1080/13698010601173783 John Murray, 2008. . 40/5 (2005): 5-21. WORKS CITED WORKS

Rodopi, 2006. 49-69. 2006. Rodopi,

Postcolonial Ecocriticism: Literature, Animals, Environment. Earth: An Ecology of Separation, of Ecology An Earth: The U of Chicago Press, 2016. Press, Chicago U of The . Faber, 1995. . Accessed 15 Nov.. Accessed 2020. Interventions Fordham UP, 2019. Fordham Amitav Ghosh: A Critical ACritical Ghosh: Amitav 9/1 (2007): 9/1 TheGuardian . Eds. Catrin Catrin . Eds. Prickly Prickly Nature

1-11. 1-11. , Palabras clave reconocidos. por ser lucha asu visibilidad dar así para comunidad la de miembros con creativa escritura de taller un olvido, organizamos el en caiga que tragedia su impedir Para perenne. invisibilidad auna que condena los perversa narración una vacío, territorio del narración la alo que denominamos unida está comunidad esta de oficial historia la pues, Así militar. y económico imperialismo un en basado político acuerdo un preservar para ambiente sino medio del protección de ecológicas no por razones natal tierra asu aregresar derecho el Chagosianos alos denegado han 2010. año el en británicos Los marina reserva declarada Territory, Ocean que fue Indian British colonia, nueva una inventar necesario fue ello Para militar. base una construir pudieran que americanos los para natal tierra su de desahuciados fueron los cuales Chagos, islas las de los de habitantes tragedia la describimos artículo este En Resumen Keywords recognition. and for identity fight Chagossian to the visibility order to grant in community of the members with workshop writing a creative into oblivion, we organized falling from Chagossians of the plight the territory. To empty of an narration prevent official the in imbricated are stories their as erasure to historical condemned been has community this Therefore imperialism. military onand economic based agreement political the to safeguard but rather environment, the not to protect homelands to their to return right the Chagossians the to allow refused have 2010. in British reserve The amarine Territory, declared Ocean be would which Indian British the invented, colony Anew was base. military American for an way to make homeland their from forcibly evicted Islanders Chagos of the tragedy the we outline article this In Abstract Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista : Chagos, Imperialism, Creative Writing, Identity, Writing, Creative Memory. Imperialism, : Chagos, THE TRAGEDY OF THE CHAGOS ISLANDERS CHAGOS OF THE TRAGEDY THE THE MYTH OF THE EMPTY TERRITORY: EMPTY OF THE MYTH THE LA TRAGEDIA DE LOS HABITANTES DE LAS ISLAS CHAGOS ISLAS LAS DE HABITANTES LOS DE TRAGEDIA LA : Chagos, imperialismo, escritura creativa, identidad, memoria. identidad, creativa, escritura imperialismo, : Chagos, Universitat de Lleida & Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona de Autònoma &Universitat Lleida de Universitat Esther Pujolràs-NoguerEsther &Felicity Hand DOI: DOI: EL MITO DEL TERRITORIO VACÍO: TERRITORIO DEL MITO EL https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.11 , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 155-172;April

ISSN: e-2530-8335

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 155 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 156 Angle, ou ras nou bouse manze nou bouse ou ras Angle, arive inn Angle Sagos dan arive inn angle Misie arive inn Angle mo lame dan ti Kouto dekoke 13 ena Mo an ti Sagos dan 13 ena Depi an mo ti 13 ena Mo an ti Mo ti ena ena ti Mo

13 an

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 157 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 158 all Chagossians and their supporters.” their and Chagossians all to dedicated is and on Chagos, (and other) songs these sang who Chagossians to tribute pays album “This Chagossians: to atribute is album cover, the back the in stated As of Edinburgh. University 1 jobless Even we are if doesn’tHe just care master a“neverHe is mind” He doesn’t care Mauritius in us overboard threw Mauritius The It thrice blew oh my family, forget, never I’ll I won’t forget cemetery the in her over there I left I won’t forget my mother forget, never I’ll I won’t forget mouths our You, from bread took our British, came The British Chagos in landed masters The British came The British my hand in knife coconut I held the thirteen I was Chagos in thirteen Iwas Since thirteen I was boulo mem nou pena Kant bien foupamal Li misie-la bien mind never Li bien foupamal Li Moris nou dan zet inn Mauritius kou trwa Soufle mo fami mopa bliye pou Zame Mo pu pa bliye mo’nn simitier Laba dan kit Mo bliye pou pa mo mama bliye, pou mo pa Zame Mo bliye pou pa

Group Tanbour Chagos. Leritaz Kiltir Chagossien. Chagossien. Kiltir Leritaz Tanbour Chagos. Group I was thirteen

1

2018. Chagos Refugees Group and Group and Refugees 2018. Chagos “she”. Islanders. Chagos on blog the our for chosen have we title the is this Incidentally, moment of displacement. original that to refer to used repetitively workshop protection support from the received and poles apart is of Diego Garcia, island of the use way for to military removed be the had to make that objects dispensable people, theChagossian of handling ruthless The to Mauritius. Chagossians last the without ahomeleft from 1967 to 1973, ship, Nordvaer the last brought the year the were its independenceislanders 1968. in thousand gained two which Mauritius, The colonythe then British was of what of formedpart Chagos The base. a military as to used British be by the over were Americans most to populated, handed the the was García which of Diego Islands, Chagos The migrated. finally where many or UK the Mauritius in people, resettled homeland forcibly and from their evicted visible. islanders displaced of the tragedy the to make ameans as University organized from the of Mauritius, Khoyratty Dr Farhad with we, together workshop that writing creative the namely oblivion, against aperformance present discuss and will Chagossians– Against Injustice –Writing second section the to Memory whereas Fight and Cultural Myth Islanders of Chagos the of dispossession history colonial the devotedbe to outlining will Kidnapping– Ruthless of a –TheVictims Islanders. of article Chagos the section first The colonialism. of contemporary instantiation hence position acrucial it as of and displacement history their academically attempt to legitimize an in Islanders of Chagos the to contribute visible desire tragedy from our the to remember make and stems article oblivion. This against performance aresisting of resilience, remonstrance apowerful her uprooted as song emerges thus, and ruthlessly is fellow Chagossians, she which in instant the recalls whereby adult Chagossian an framework a remembrance within Thesong Mauritius. works in thrown literally sold” it, was “the land put moment Chagossians when, fateful the as captures thirteen) Iwas an” (When “Mo 13 ena ti because is Islanders on Chagos the article our song to start particular spirit the why ofthis ofhave protest with chosen dissent Thewe them songs. reason infusing while life depict of episodes ordinary song lyrics sega ancestors, African plea enslaved of the their Echoing islands. Ocean of plantations Indian colonial the forged within genre musical a syncretic of sega, rhythm to the Islanders, Chagossian Chagossien Tanbour Kiltir Group Leritaz Chagos. “Mothe 13 ena recordformthat ti an,”thesong songs 12 total of first the is 3 2 thedisplaced 50-year-oldis of a story Islanders theChagos of tragedy The

The singer’s name is Mary Joyce Mercida and this explains the use of the female pronoun pronoun female the of use the explains this and Mercida Joyce Mary is name singer’s The writing creative our in participants the that sentence the is sold” was land the “When VICTIMS OF A RUTHLESS KIDNAPPING OF ARUTHLESS VICTIMS 2 and they were therefore displaced from their homeland and homeland and from their were therefore displaced they and THE CHAGOS ISLANDERS. CHAGOS THE sung in Kreol, the language of the language the Kreol, in sung

3 , alongside her, alongside other

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 159 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 160 their land is a quest for aquest is justice. land their Nation in obvious John Pilger’sdisturbingly documentary is moving This detail. a trivial as regarded people was presence the other words, were in their expendable, so on islands the civilization no functioning was there Americans, the and British the to According subjects. didn’tpolitical as they that fiction exist the maintaining of by contempt attitude imperious showed British islanders the an the land, towards to the right their of acknowledging generations. Instead several back people dating 19 early the since islands the on living been had 2018, Chagossians (Johannessen as 279). untrue course is of This “floatingpopulation,” workers or,is temporary that labourers imported a so-called as but rather theislands, of inhabitants permanent as out. were They not regarded Chagossians the BIOT to kick of sole creating was the purpose undeniable that is 2018, but (Johannessen basis” infrequent 268). somewhat on aregular Mauritius It and world Chagos the but connected before creation of the BIOT Ocean “the Indian of 107). dust empire?” Low (Chan rid of remaining the bent on getting seemed British when the at a time Ocean colony anew Indian the in “Why asks: pertinently Low Chan Jocelyn historian Mauritian colony the As fact of Mauritius. in Territory of was what of Ocean detachment part the (BIOT),Indian just to justify government British other words,In the fit saw invent to colony, a new the British Seychelles. the and to Mauritius them sending and Islanders remaining the removing later by forcibly and treatment, gone who for had toof medical Mauritius Islanders thebyimportation theand 1973, return of supplies preventing by restricting first entire archipelago the depopulated governmentgovernment, literally UK had the of US request the the At formulated. was werethere inhabitants no indigenous contended that that conspiracy Whitehall way the this In base. for aUS military would become available Diego Garcia US to that so the 1966in islands the to lease agreement an following Islands of population of removal Chagos the secret the and Territory. Ocean Indian British of new the to illegal form part 1968 In began Britain Mauritius from colonial government Chagos UK excised the politicians, Mauritian 2006, 298). In (Jeffery 1965,for export independence with following negotiations coconut producing the coconut in plantations, copra and oil most working 2000, apopulation of had approximately Chagos century By mid-twentieth enforced. the or either voluntary amigrant, was there everybody population as no indigenous has but itself Mauritius, Mauritius via there who arrived Madagascar and Africa imperialism. on economic military and based agreement political the to safeguard not is homelands to to protect environment, their the but to return right the rather 2010, Chagossians in the to allow reserve a marine but refusal area the their declared in Argentina with 1981. conflict the during TheBritish Islanders Falkland by the on to argue that if Sir Seewoosagur Ramgoolam –the first Prime Minister of Minister Prime first –the Ramgoolam Sir Seewoosagur if that on to argue United at the issue the not Nations120). Low (Chan toraise goes Low Chan and over it Chagos the completely decided not as to its claims put blameless forth (2004), where he argues that the recuperation of the Chagossians’ right to right recuperation of Chagossians’ the the that (2004), where he argues The newly independent The newly comenot issue does state Mauritius of outthis of thefrom isolated outside fairly were inhabitants their and Islands Chagos The East fromcoastal slaves with populated were originally Islands Chagos The th century, proof of which are the numerous graves of century, numerous proof the graves are of which Stealing a remains committed to seeking the right to resettle Chagos. to resettle right the to seeking committed remains Group Refugees Chagos the setbacks, but these to Mauritius despite all Islands control of Chagos the return UK the demanded –unsuccessfully– Resolution has The2019 Chagos. to resettle right the United toNations seeking committed Group remains Refugees Chagos the setbacks, ongoing but these despite still all are independence. for total claiming are others while Mauritius to returning Chagos groups favour in the be of would certain that it to say suffice but UK the in and Mauritius in communities Chagossian the among sovereignty tug-of-war over political the and proceedings into legal the to delve further article 2008. in theLords in House of appeal won its final 2007,in Appeal of Court the in but unsuccessfully governmentUK The appealed favour of Islanders. in the ruled which Court High from the rebuke shaming –a 2006 in legislation latter of this review won a judicial Bancoult’sOlivier team legal homeland. to their forever people from returning the so territory would banned be from entering the preventing Chagossians 2004 in ordinance immigration a new prerogative to impose royal territory. government the the UK used the response, In of laws to the contrary it since was unlawful been had depopulation ofthe Chagos Group that leader, concluded 2000 Refugees in Bancoult, Olivier of Chagos the 2007, 963). (Jeffery the 2003 compensationname in in review further A judicial government 1978compensation UK in from the 1982 and for claim but lost alegal financial limited won 4500Chagossians second generation of The their offspring. plus approximately islanders surviving document thousand Their records one Chagos. to to return right the compensation and for fair have campaigned Mauritius in groups Chagossian various years the Over migrants. for of integration new the the 2010, (Jeffery state of new the viability the 1102)scenario thenot ideal was which threatening unemployment rising shortage ahousing and strife, interethnic with volatile independence the were of highly Mauritius after up immediately to and unsanitary. and precarious are– still many were −and lowestconditions to position the relegated society. and in Portliving in Their Louis were disembarked once they devices own to their were left Chagossians deported the as of tenets humanity basic the with accordance in to act failed Mauritius world stage. on the importance and its size would increase territory of Mauritian part as waters– theintervening –and happily away. signed Archipelago inclusion The theChagos of it that over sovereignty islands the claiming is Mauritius that recentonly years in 1965 in Conference of Constitutional the 118; Low (Chan 304). 2006, is It Jeffery favourin decideindependence of thegovernment close for at Mauritius would finally British the Archipelago, he on proved if excision the of Chagos that the conciliatory him– to convince brilliantly manoeuvred having British –the become convinced had he because conceded was it Garcia on Diego finally independent Mauritius– 6 5 4

See de l’Estrac, 2011 chapter XIII for a detailed discussion on the sovereignty issue. sovereignty on the discussion adetailed for 2011 XIII chapter l’Estrac, de See 2010 2016. 72; Lobo 13. 2014 Johannessen 1&2; Allen, chapters Stephen See 2011. & Vine 2010. Ravi Jeffery 345.See and 98-100 4 5 It is true that the years leading leading years the that It true is It is beyond the scope of this It of beyond scope this is the 6 The legal proceedings proceedings The legal

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 161 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 162 (FCO) Territories Director, significant: Overseas equally are revealing. exceedingly are counterparts American their and Foreign officials Office between private meetings recording cables department US state are of of that documents aseries leaking recent the concerned, is area reserve for creation of marine the rationale the the (Lobo 13-14; livelihood Rincon2010). main their as it fishing, wouldfar ban As it it impossible would as make for to since there live them to return, block their 2010, project in the to aploy be reserve claimed amarine islanders the declared 2011, (Johannessen area” 204). military the visitors left after until and not redistributed were confiscated cameras more “all controlled as much was but on stay Diego Garcia the visit for islanders− the to ahumanitarian opposed as apilgrimage as regarded −what was 2006 in islands to the visit permitted was group of a select Chagossians 2007). that It (Curtis true of responsibility is any hands their washing thus of Chagossians the of areturn side to feasibility decide the it for other is the that claim both British the side, US and the each and lease 50-year the (Sandextend 2009, arekeen to of base 120). the building Americans the The by caused damage environmental immense outside the US, and the base military American who contractors largest work the on Diego Garcia, civilian the and women and US servicemen 4000 by the pollution to the as caused question arises would counterproductive. be Therefore,the warming interaction on global human and would precarious longer be the life term in that claimed it which was in study conducted end afeasibility they homes to this to their and to return Chagossians was impossiblethat the it for asserted had continually ForeignBritish Office Chagossians’ advocates” (Curtis, website; italics in original). in website; italics (Curtis, advocates” Chagossians’ the than more powerful lobby far is UK’s “environmental the opined that Roberts case, their press to vigorously continue resettlement of Chagossian advocates the archipelago’s former residents of claims resettlement to paid put in effect, would, park a marine establishing that [Roberts] islands. BIOT’s on Fridays” the or “Man footprints” uninhabited “no be would there human on areserve, HMG’s to the thinking current According Office’s Commonwealth theand Foreign conclusions The Roberts, Colin of website). (Curtis, reserve were amarine Archipelago Chagos entire the if islands the on resettlement for claim their pursue to impossible, if not difficult, find it would BIOT’s the that inhabitants former upheld. of He BIOT said value was strategic the and were safeguarded US interests that to assure reserve marine of the details the negotiate carefully US should and UK the that He agreed purposes. military for BIOT, of the on USG use Garcia, impinge no Diego way in would including − largest the world’spark − marine ofa establishment the that insisted official Counsellor] 12.The on May [Political informed Polcouns (FCO)official Office Territory Commonwealth and Foreign (BIOT), a senior Ocean Indian British of the waters and reefs to the protection environmental comprehensive providing or “reserve” park” a“marine to establish Government] like Majesty’s would [Her was area the When not clearly on sideTime is the of Chagossians. the (MPA), protected area creation of marine the the the orderIn to justify . Responding to Polcouns’ observation that the the that to Polcouns’ observation . Responding asserted postcolonial scholars, it was in their stature as colonial victims that we were drawn we were drawn that victims colonial as stature their in it was scholars, postcolonial their protectionof generated environmental to is justify a discourse twist, a cynical In area. the in interests American and British preserve independence of former “colony”, colonies, anew BIOT, the to as so created is imminent the enterprise: amid of colonial/imperialistic the ambivalences and ironies into a unique the insight with provides us it also time, same at the power and, forces of machinations of ruthless the illustration painful excruciatingly an is Islands of Chagos the case the once again, respect, this in of and, colonization trauma the in literature of trauma studies. the within should inscribed be to mind, which, our and loss and fragmentation by nurtured persistently is that a tragedy experience, enveloping Chagossian the tragedy the withoutindeed is ahome. left This literally and deracinated who are sorely of on those impinges lives the that malaise existential an as captured thus is (Said 173). never surmounted” be can sadness home: its true Exile its essential and self the between place, anative and being ahuman forced between rift unhealable about but terrible tothink experience,” (Said 173) he the continues, is “it and, to compelling strangely “is asserts, he Exile, exile. most pungentof definitions dispossession. of colonial essence of global the example distressing albeit a stalwart as materialize they such as and interests national Mauritian and British, American to prey fell Islands Chagos The citizens. were not Islanders Mauritian Chagos the speaking, Strictly abandonment homeland Mauritius. and displacement in their in resulted of astate which utter powerlessness in Islanders Chagos the US left the and UK the between transaction territory.political This become American easily could territory this that BIOT so created the elsewhere, was we have discussed as dence, but of Mauritius upon advent the part of indepen integral an envisioned as was Toddterritory and (Davis Islands Chagos the 774). times, colonial British During itself” Todd’s of nation-state structure the legitimacy the words, “the and bounds case the considered be in to challenge further Thereis a inhabitants. native of their actions “destructive” the asite as to protected be against Islands Chagos presents the that environment-friendly-constructed to an jargon by resorting sanctioned legally is occupation military A straightforward of power manipulation discourses. linguistic of apungent the example as it stands as inasmuch globalization and nationalism 269). 2018, (Johannessen Ocean” of Indian the middle the in right harbour maritime perfect its “V-shaped as atoll provided a strategy of United military the global States’ wide WRITING MYTH AND MEMORY TO FIGHT CULTURAL TO FIGHT MEMORY AND MYTH WRITING The decision to establish a military base on Diego Garcia was clearly part part clearly was Garcia on Diego base military a The decisionestablish to The trauma of exiles is, at least in the modern era, conspicuously the entrenchedera, modern in is, at least exiles of trauma The offers Said onethe Exile,” of Edward entitledon “Reflections essay an In case The of / for the Chagos Islands and that is a challenge addressed to, in Davis and and to, Davis in addressed a challenge is that and Islands Chagos the INJUSTICE AGAINST THE CHAGOSSIANS THE AGAINST INJUSTICE of/for the Chagos Islands posits a challenge to studies of trans to studies posits achallenge Islands Chagos the purely colonialist bias. As As bias. colonialist

- -

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 163 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 164 whereas the sega songs created after displacement focus entirely on reproducing focus displacement the after created songs sega the whereas life, tone joys sorrowsof and the everyday a realistic in described archipelago the resident by in islanders performed marker– cultural indisputable Chagossian –an songs the sega how notices Jeffery narrative, of collective the process romanticizing the example of an As life. daily of the hardships notes, of Jeffery Laura as erasure, edenic. as territory– empty –the theland of mythification away, the in which, continuity enhances of geographical alack as experienced is loss community’s irretrievable Chagossian of place “origin,” their as acknowledged the is that territory geographical visit the to who opportunity have may the communities other dislocated Unlike no return. of aplace “home” is displacement, of their particularities due singular and to the case specific their in since, territory of empty the of myth the narrative collective the in entangled necessarily identity is to their recuperate struggle Chagossians’ (quoted soul” 183), Said of human need in the recognized least and the important Simone If, as of Weil origins. “toa myth most the rooted perhaps be expressed, is (Said 177), as for past” adesire wholenesstheir expressed cultivate obstinately they land, their “aretheirfrom roots, cut off (Said they 177)being” because precisely and state of “discontinuous by a is punctuated home.exile of ethos The original to an or, origin, to an to more be to lay claim precise, communities exiled allows that strategy a survival fact, in is, creation process this that infer we could perspective, moderately, from this albeit ahomeland and, reconstructed, by are re-imagining lives void broken of produced loss exiles’ other by the words, In the forced displacement. a fabricates of imagination, the workings the a“reassembled through which, identity” names creation of Said what contrary, enslaving. the or, liberating be on can myth this toextent what and entails territory empty the of the elucidate to myth what first need question, we will this orderIn to answer differentother tomethodologies? intrinsically is workshopthat offer writing creative a can what following: the is ensues visible. question Naturally, that the islanders of displaced the tragedy the to make aimed which Chagossians,” Against Injustice workshop, to Memory writing entitled Fighta creative and “Writing Cultural Myth University from the we of organized Mauritius, Dr. with together Khoyratty Farhad Archipelago, of Chagos the traditions and culture the promotes preserves and Group, 2019, which Refugees August supportIn of Chagos the logistical the with methodology. writing acreative via of Chagossians the of tragedy the examination we have approached that an critics, practitioners,” literary “literature than rather to term it we position like from what our and, is as Islanders Chagos the towards US authorities, for example, they could not take photographs and so, their cameras were confiscated. were cameras their so, and photographs not take could they example, for US authorities, the from constraints severe under were they and brief very was visit However, the 2006. in Garcia 7 an in Eden results paradisiacal as a Chagos conceptualizing of dangers The the by counterbalanced tacitly is The horror subjectivity fragmented of a

As mentioned before, a selected group of Chagossians were permitted to visit Diego Diego visit to permitted were of Chagossians group aselected before, mentioned As 7

desired desired homeland and thus, thus, and homeland discursively fills up the up fills Hence, the participants –9 women and 3 men– were of different ages to ensure to ensure women –9 ages were 3men– of and different Hence, participants the story. personal aunique, to delineate manages narration its collective disclaiming without that, experience development Chagossian anarrative the in to highlight but rather, generation Chagossians, dimension of third second and traumatic the is not minimize inheritedtrauma intended to first-hand and between differentiation elders. This have from their inherited generation Chagossians third second and that dislocation experience of traumatic thefrom bound to is differ Chagossians displaced future. the in of identity-making scenarios diversified blur multifaceted, the present rootedthe creation of in and the shun possible narrations potentially could that of past the overpowering narrative to an back constantly propels Chagossians that narrative given way to a communal and events oflost actual grip the has that of reminder apast aconstant is myth same the yet, homeland and rooted their in to strategically be Chagossians allows tool that asurvival as functions territory empty As thementioned of earlier, the myth individual. the marginalized upon inflict can self communal aforceful of that modes coercion persuasion diverse the and untangle to sought upon formulated homeland. Weof loss the their was experience likewise Chagossian the binds how profound that the of community sense assessing in interested we were particularly granted; one was collective the with story individual exploration workshop of wherein generated of intersections an the aspace the writing 1996; expression (Caruth 2001), LaCapra linguistic resists creative which our that complicated (Gilmore histories” within 31). exists as always trauma Acknowledging it Gilmore never puts exclusively it, is personal, as “trauma since, collective the and individual the by both shared aspace resides there experience core of traumatic the workshop. the writing of At creative our focus the constituted this and paradigm of existence. testimonies and of resilience narrations powerful of both evidence count as cannot trauma and present of exile their experience that not does ago” mean years from up toepisodes precise forty to “recall inability the 2007, over (Jeffery faded time has ago years from upepisodes to forty precise happenedcommunity,the what of to to recall theability but significance the know of events; they the others’ narratives and but own their themselves events people Mauritius, now in remember not on the arrival circumstances their and displacement, the memories on of Chagos, life relation In to Chagossians’ narration. theindividual is forth outcomecalled is when ofwhat dangerous conflation such one pinpoints potentially and the individual the blends with experience collective the how reveals case court specific this of analysis Jeffery’s not possibly sustain. could language legal that of something displacement, experiences own to their statements related provided contradictory they that extent to the of victimhood, history appropriated standardized same the witnesses all to him, according because, Chagossians the out against ruled Ouseley Justice Mr which in UK the in case court 2003 the in of to observed be one’s are experience part intrinsic an individual own as narrative collective this ofHowever, integrating consequences detrimental the “Mo corroborates 13 thirteen), Jeffery’s ena tie article, an” was remark. (I this initiates song that the of fact, amatter As from paradise. excised those assails that nostalgia The first-hand experience of trauma that moulds the lives of first first generation lives of the that moulds trauma experiencefirst-hand The of atrauma one as forged within experience We consider Chagossian the

963-964). But

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 165 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 166 though Kreol is spoken by 90% of the population. English is the language of administration while while of administration language the is English population. of the by90% spoken is Kreol though powerpoint included short texts presentations used –we that uncomplicated manner an in helped to message convey that the material visual with them accompanying and them shortening reality, often to this so, conscientiously texts we adapted the and literacy limited who had deportees original were the among of participants the some We that approach sessions. our in fact the sensitive towards were extremely aesthetics aliterary or we read nonetheless write, used some barely of could them were not that and of students literature participants our that of fact were the aware we Although texts. and/or written in visual exposed representationthe of reality with ethically and emotionally students to engage aesthetics powerthe of literary to of foment literature capacity empathy. we have witnessed teachers, literature As valuable. and stories were meaningful life their become visible worldwide to a potential audience. community.their Secondly, memories thus and their would published be online by people valued being from outside was culture their who that attended understood foremost, women men and First the and goals. vital were able two to accomplish translation. English the and Kreol both in appear have responses published, the we to prompts. Was our that Island orally blog Sold” On the the entitled “When to needed respond felt whenever they they participants by the used was but Kreol of one’s language choice. the conducted Thesessions in were English oneself in to express fomenting ability workshop none the is of writing other acreative than purpose the as felt in most comfortable they language the in responses their write to We participants to aid. the our University came the of encouraged Mauritius from Corral, Ahlan-Yin Maxine Ms. students, one and doctoral of his Khoyratty Dr. Farhad phrase, over stumbled aparticular whenever and they instructions our country. the of languages official French, accepted with together the are English, that fact the despite use, habitually of majority Mauritians the and Chagossians that language the Kreol, is Mauritian language, native Their English. in responses to their write willing were even and of level English acceptable an had ones– younger –the participants Some the fluentof English. in graduates and students university workshop with of writing creative kind this to running we were used as for us challenging was which of English, command school have alimited education and have primary only received memories. their record to motivated perspectives, varied from their were all, they and dialectics intergenerational an the blog, which indicates their eagerness for their stories to be heard and read as authentic. as read and heard be to stories their for eagerness their indicates which blog, the of culture. that French 10 9 8 the we employed Theby methodology conductgeared theto workshop was time we short a in such as intensive days very three for The workshoplasted tendMauritius people in be to who whohave remained Chagossians The

According to its Constitution Mauritius in fact does not have any official language even even language official any not have does fact in Mauritius Constitution its to According See See The participants in the workshop expressed their consent to have their names appear on appear names their have to consent their expressed theworkshop in participants The 8 The language difficulty was overcome as the participants couldfollow participants was the as overcome difficulty language The https://blogs.uab.cat/whentheislandwassold/ 10 . In short, they were ensured that that were ensured they short, In 9 older participants did not recognize Mauritius as “home,” the younger participants “home,” as Mauritius participants younger the not did recognize older participants the home. true Whereas envisionedtheir as they what and hybridity own their pondered on participants our Esperanza, of character Via fictional the ancestry. of reminder her Mexican aconstant name Spanish her Mexico, untranslatable and novel US the her negotiate must across hybrid identity, spreading roots her cultural US.of TheCisneros’ the in atprotagonist she school since lives she speaks English at home her family with she speaks Spanish on Mango Street Cisneros’ from Sandra were apassage confronted with they Mauritius, in to face had To identity they fragmented the migrants. undesirable enhance as continued– perhaps rejection of exiles the –and initial the mind in bearing home their as Mauritius regard could to Chagossians question the extent to what homeland. their to endure Toronto. in daughter’s theirpermanent attachment Their becomes name must of displacement they pain disturbing the to assuage parents of their part attempt on an the is her name parents, of Sri Lankan Canada in Born her name. Lankan author, V.V. novel from the apassage through illustrated of “home.” asense with was This linked continuation or tightly discontinuation about genealogical story a family surely is there name each behind “home” since with unite to session,managed “names” first we whenthis wereand in you born?” Thus, “Where why?” and and you gave your name questions: related “Who two alongside placed question is stone about more when information this oneself to reach intimate of displacement. experience Chagossian the concurrent some with issues exposed that text a literary event via core of traumatic the motion the towards them gradually to questionnaire innocent aseemingly productively.events with started We usually traumatic actenable upon themthese to thus and their suffering toon reflect as so 21-22) (LaCapra traumas their to motivate to work them through crafted carefully session was Each experiences. traumatic of Chagossians’ the aspects upon crucial touched session, themes of elucidated be the each titles from the can As Box. History Borders, finally, Homes, Travels,and and, (2) Sea, (3)Remembrances, Exile Land, theparticipants. written younger down by theirstories wereactually effort, more, is aconjoined in communal What us. with experiences their generously shared they stories treasured, werelife their that The momentsensed they experiences. life their recounting in older the members of groupfact, the were most articulate the of amatter as and, sensitivity aesthetic and richness cognitive impair least the in not does literacy limited that We to emphasize it important images. believe is and The idea behind posing “names” and “home” as our first topics was clearly was clearly first topics “home” as andour posing Thebehind “names” idea (Ganeshananthan 21) came they which from place the Lanka, Sri Jaffna, part, in means, that aTamil home: aname with It aTamil name, is most. loved the they home of that their part the after me Yalini, named My parents steppingas a functions name?” is your simpleThe “What very question themes: the aroundfollowing (1) sessions were structured three Names The in which the protagonist, Esperanza, must wrestle between the the between wrestle must Esperanza, protagonist, the which in

Ganeshananthan in which the narrator, Yalini, reflects upon narrator, the reflects which Yalini, in Ganeshananthan – the parents are from Mexico are parents the Love Marriage Love by the Canadian-Sri- the by The House House The – and the the and

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 167 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 168 of the Americans living in the military base. The right right to Theyour mourn loved base. ones military the in living of Americans the belonged to one tended had of grave adog that immaculately to the next located was sight which before of grave the her she parents’ was neglected how distressed beach. from the not sand even islands, from the anything were to not and take allowed apilgrimage as regarded was that but 2006 in island to visit the permitted was some them among of participants, our group of aselect Chagossians, that It true is base. military ofpresence American the of the because islands to their return cannot individuals, other displaced unlike as mentioned and before theChagossians, that knowledge the is this for The reason posterior the discussion. how manage and we could way we presented material the her shoulders of too, recognition inter-generational apoetic communion. voyager’s the now her impregnated is mother’s on that dust realizes, scarves Kahf (1). Mohja behind” left they American-transplanted the of sky the As dusting the it shoulders, on / showed their “carry them, howMohja “voyagers” always Kahf “Voyagerthe poem what is by Dust” This Syrian-American grandchildren. their and children them, their with remain would perennially Islands Chagos the yet, And ever,fate. their on abandoned, forgotten sun, a reflection own the and of laying for there would how remain then they realized remembered and about clothes the she suddenly that took to Mauritius them that ship the on board while itthem; was lay spread done out clothes been the had on and dry stones to sun let the laundry before, its the day combination Justin forced displacement. the of and domesticity alluring Thesecondparticularly is episode would killed. be children their otherwise to leave to agree had they moment,the that understood when she they conceded, is That line. in would next be children their that thought and eyes very before their she one anguish to the relates of powerfirst The relations. face the in of humankind of cruelty the testimonies rueful moment are they we believe, since, to fateful reproduce selected been that hand. by havefirst Yaya, onethe Tworecalled episodes participants, of oldest homeland at displacement traumatic the who experienced participants by those Vivid moments Islands. were of recreated scenes deportation Chagos from the unceremonious own banishment whoattention their relived of older the participants the captured ofand/or people persecution poverty, pictures fleeing political religious sensibilities. geopolitical upon contingent is andadjustable concept whosestability afluctuating “home” as exhibiting thus knickers hang me “Wherever I that affirms she unabashedly which in Nichols’ from Grace Ihang” to asection we resorted “Wherever poem note, anoptimistic session with affiliation. the deployed finish acloser Mauritian To disobeyed and took with them sand and conch shells they picked up from the beach. the upfrom picked they shells conch and sand them with took and disobeyed 11 us with shared who pilgrimage, wentJisele, one on this of participants the the in tactful to extremely be we had session, we knew this preparing While the 2015 of images Thesecond sessionwith openedShameful crisis. refugee

Needless to say, and as the objects they brought to our last session testified to, they they to, testified session last our to brought they objects the say, to as and Needless – and they all felt all they and 11 – when all of their dogs were gassed were dogs of gassed their when all – that’s my home” (3) our subjectivity. The creative process that culminates in the in production of a piece culminates that subjectivity.our Thecreative process of part inextricable an is expression which creative it enhances because therapeutic 11), expression (Jess-Cooke safe and a tool is of disclosure As writing creative of archipelago. the of source livelihood atribute and major to the as export well as cuisine their in of fruit the use widespread the to cut up coconuts, indicated used inclusion the of and a considered to represent culture were also their The of islands. of areminder profession the the box the as of inhabitants in of the many rod fishing a putting groupthe The members younger of suggested pilgrimage. the authorised that organs administrative by the enforced regulations the contravening mentioned trip above deliberately on pilgrimage the collected had they which older by the conscientiously members preserved of group, the islands, from the shells box and were sand for history chose the participants the that objects the Among for meant humanity. culture ideaof this what would haveopened an box the they being human any if so culture of their example sent be could an to outer as space abox and within placed be could objects these that was exercise this behind rationale box. The history the of we called what to form part history of their part as regarded of passage: whole the reproducing We it worth is Islands. think of Chagos the theft it the connected with and interpreted scene the participants our way that the exactly is law,the this and by sanctioned act illegal an as atheft, felt is as precious object, from his this Omar Saleh dispossesses Gatwick, at officer customs the Edelman, Kevin When life. of his qamari perfume the containing casquet asmall from Zanzibar: him thepossession with he tookvaluable only confiscates and contents suitcase of his meagre the manner, displays exaggerated who, atheatrically in airport at Gatwick officer customs by the Omar, humiliated is Saleh sixty-two-year-old protagonist, the extract, this In devoted to remembrances. was session which point for third our Life Precarious in Judith observes Butler insidiously as beings, human to all granted notis equally ud-al-qamari bomme is his emotional link with his homeland, which he is obliged tohe obliged leave homeland, is which for his fear with link emotional his is A passage from Abdulrazak Gurnah’s 2001 Gurnah’s novel from Abdulrazak A passage Creative writing has proved an invaluable tool to bear witness to trauma. to trauma. witness tool proved invaluable to bear an has writing Creative casquet the wooden to import attached andcultural emotional historical, The & 14) 13 on (Gurnah my of neck my beloved’s of memory arm avoice or the fragment a like unexpectedly, times, to me atodd back comes fragrance its Ud-al-qamari: Isaw up again Ilooked When life. into anew journey out on Iset when this behind to leave not bear Icould which and ago, years thirty more than acquired Ihad of aconsignment remained that all quality, best of the [...] box. the ud-al-qamari it was that Ididn’t So him tell as he opened soon as perfume glorious with filled room had little the as necessary, hardly was It casket. the open sniffed carefully then he asked, this?’ ‘What’s and the the and and the Chagos Islanders’ experience of exclusion crudely testifies to. of exclusion testifies experience crudely Islanders’ Chagos the and led us to request the participants to bring any objects that they they that objects any to bring participants to the request led us zeze , musical instruments used in in used instruments , musical

that he would steal it me. from steal he would that ud-al-qamari sega By the Sea Sea the By singing and dancing, dancing, and singing was the starting starting the was . As it is, . As piké , atool ud-al-

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 169 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 170 giving us an invaluable lesson in human dignity. human in lesson invaluable an us giving for above workshop the all, and, in participants the all thanking by overtly article of to conclude profound act we would like to attempts an this be what admiration, in and concerned, we are as far As others. with to let be out shared and harrowing were too they because were emotions kept themselves inside that verbalize them for generosity, helping us of exceptional act an In Monette thanked to existence. claim human stubbornly their above all, and, longings their desires, their frustrations, their articulate way a find to can shadow of trauma overwhelming persistent and the enveloped is by whose existence wherein to create participants a space methodology: writing creative of notalbeit asuccessful “It simplistic essence resided the hurts” of incapacity, emotional genuine “It declaration simple hurts.” this In terrifyingly a in workshop the revealed in Jisele, one as of participants the expression because, beyond lies which that to express desire apoignant forged within are aims ultimate and for fight recognition. Moreover, case, identity the is as often Chagossian to the homelessness. into them atranscendental plunges perilously and territory empty of the narration the in imbricated are that silences interrogate those and to disclose workshop were ofable writing creative our participants Chagossian the experiences, traumatic their expressing and by short, owning in selves, communal their shaped that memory collective the individually by stories, processing individual own their By communicating imaginary. Ocean Indian the in Chagossians, as aspace, claiming apeople for and as up self-esteem for therapy building agreat worked as experiences their towriting or otherand people. relates the Therefore, of act remembering engages that experience an communicates that act meaningful of auseful, work itself in is The ultimate aim of this creative writing workshop was to grant grant to workshopwas writing creative this aim of ultimate The Revised paper accepted for publication: 02/02/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 22/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews visibility visibility

Johannessen Jess-Cooke Jeffery Jeffery Jeffery Jeffery Gurnah Chagos Tanbour Group Gilmore Ganeshananthan De L’Estrac Davis Curtis Curtis Cisneros Low Chan Caruth Butler Allen , Heather, and Zoe Todd. “On the Importance of a Date or, Decolonizing the Anthropocene.” Anthropocene.” the or, of a Date Decolonizing Todd. Zoe Importance “On the and , Heather, , Stephen. , Stephen. , Mark. , Mark. , Mark. , Laura. “Forced Displacement, Onward Migration and Reformulations of ‘Home’ by Chagos Reformulations and Migration Onward Displacement, “Forced , Laura. , Laura, and David Vine. “Sorrow, Sadness, and Impoverishment: The Lives of Chagossians Chagossians of Lives The Impoverishment: and “Sorrow, Sadness, Vine. David and , Laura, Homeland of the Representations Changing Paradise: Became “How aPlantation , Laura. , Laura. “Victims and Patrons: Strategic Alliances and the Anti-Politics of Victimhood of Victimhood Anti-Politics the and Alliances Strategic Patrons: and “Victims , Laura. , Judith. , Judith. , Cathy. , Abdulrazak, , Abdulrazak, , Leigh, , Leigh, Martin-Luther-Universität Halle-Wittenberg, 2010. 69-104. Halle-Wittenberg, Martin-Luther-Universität (Eds.). Japan and Mascarenes from Studies Case Invention: of Repatriation.” for Struggles Chagossian in tions Association, 2019. UK.” Crawley, in sians 951-968. (2007): Islanders.” Chagos Displaced among 297-312. tions, 2011. AnACME. International Journal for Critical Geographies. Toorawa 2007. Trust, 105-126.Hassam The Western IndianOcean. Essays on Islands and Islanders 1996. Press, Two Powers World Mauritius.” in 1117. Supporters.” their and Chagossians Displaced among 2018.Edinburgh, , Sandra. , Sandra. , Jocelyn. “The Making of the British Indian Ocean Territory: A Forgotten A Forgotten Tragedy.” Ocean Territory: Indian theBritish of Making “The , Jocelyn. , Carolyn. , Carolyn. , Jean Claude. Claude. , Jean , Steffen F. “From Socialist Uprising to Cultural Genocide: The Emergence ofTradi Emergence The Genocide: Cultural to Uprising , Steffen F. “FromSocialist http://markcurtis.info/2018/01/27/mauritius-declassified/ Web Deceit. of Precarious Life: The Power of Mourning and Violence. and Violence. of Mourning Power The Life: Precarious Zentrum f Unclaimed Experience. Trauma, Narrative, and History. and Narrative, Trauma, Experience. Unclaimed The Chagos Islanders and International Law International and Islanders Chagos The The Limits of Autobiography. and Trauma Testimony Autobiography. of Limits The The House on Mango Street. Street. on Mango House The , V.V. V.V. , In/Visible Traumas: Healing, Loving, Writing. By the Sea the By Eviction from the Chagos Islands: Displacement and Struggle for Identity against against Identity for Struggle and Displacement Islands: Chagos the from Eviction Love Marriage. Marriage. Love . Leritaz Kiltir Chagossien. Chagossien. Kiltir . Leritaz ü . Sandra Evers & Marry Kooy (Eds.). Brill, 2011. Brill, (Eds.). Kooy 83-102. &Marry Evers . Sandra Next Year in Diego Garcia... Year Diego in Next r Interdisziplinäre Regionalstudien Vorderer Orient

Britain’s Real Role in the World the in Role Real Britain’s Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies Migration and Ethnic of Journal , Bloomsbury, 2001. , Bloomsbury, WORKS CITED WORKS W&N, 2009. W&N, Vintage, 1983. Vintage, Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute Anthropological Royal the of Journal Chagos Refugees Group and University of University Group and Refugees Chagos Translated by Touria Prayag. Elp Publica Elp byTouria Prayag. Translated Tradition Within and Beyond the Framework Framework the Beyond and Tradition Within . Hart Publishing, 2014. Publishing, . Hart . Vintage, 2007. . Vintage, . Susanne Klien and Patrick Neveling Neveling Patrick and Klien . Susanne History and Anthropology and History . Shawkat M. Toorawa M. (Ed.). The . Shawkat Femrite. Uganda Women Writers Uganda Femrite. 16/4 (2017): 16/4 , Cornell University Press, 2001. Press, University , Cornell Verso 2004. Books, 36/7 August (2010): August 1099- 36/7 Johns Hopkins University University Hopkins Johns .

, Afrika, Asien der der Asien , Afrika, 761-780. 17/4 (2006): (2006): 17/4 13/4 13/4 - - -

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 171 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 155-172 172 Sand Said Rincon Ravi Pilger Nichols Lobo Lacapra Kahf Johannessen Johannessen , Edward, “Reflections on Exile.” Exile.” on “Reflections , Edward, , Srilata. “Grieving Islands: History, Memory and the Chagossian Tragedy”. Chagossian the and Memory History, Islands: “Grieving , Srilata. , Peter H. “Diego Garcia: British-American Legal Black Hole in the Indian Ocean?” Ocean?” Indian the Hole in Black Legal British-American Garcia: “Diego , Peter H. , Jessica. “The Chagos Marine Protected Area: A Whole Kettle of Fish.” Kettle Whole A Area: Protected Marine Chagos “The , Jessica. , Mohja. , Mohja. , John and Chris Chris and , John , Paul. “UK sets up Chagos Islands marine reserve”, BBC 1 April 2010. BBC 1 April reserve”, marine Islands up Chagos sets “UK , Paul. , Dominick. , Dominick. , Grace, “Wherever I hang”, Ihang”, “Wherever , Grace, of Environmental Law Environmental of Penguin 2001. Books, co.uk/2/hi/science/nature/8599125.stm 2010. Press, 344-360 UNISA (Eds.). Water: Navigating the Indian Ocean www.johnpilger.com vol20/iss1/5 Human Rights Review 2018. 259-287. Macmillan, Palgrave (Eds.). Alpers A. Edward and Schnepel Archipelago.” Powers Two against World Identity for Struggle and Displacement Islands: Chagos the from Eviction , Steffen F. “Dis/Entangled Hubs: Connectivity and Disconnections in the Chagos Chagos the in andDisconnections Connectivity Hubs: , Steffen F. “Dis/Entangled Homeland.” their to Pilgrimage Chagossian the Dead: the for , Steffen F. “Cleaning E-mails from Scheherazad. Scheherazad. from E-mails . Sandra Evers and Marry Kooy (Eds.). Brill, 2011. Brill, (Eds.). Kooy 183-217. Marry and Evers . Sandra . Writing History, Writing Trauma. Trauma. Writing History, Writing Connectivity in Motion. Island Hubs in the Indian Ocean World Ocean Indian the in Hubs Island Motion. in Connectivity Martin . 3/ 1(2016): 10-32. 21/ 1 (2009): 113-137. (2009): 1 21/ . Stealing a Nation Reflections on Exile and Other Literary and Cultural Essays. Essays. Cultural and Literary Other and Exile on Reflections Kunapipi University Press of Florida, 2003. of Florida, Press University , Pamila Gupta, Isabel Hofmeyr & Michael Pearson Pearson &Michael Hofmeyr Isabel Gupta, , Pamila , 20/1, 1998. 3. . Granada Productions for ITV, 2004. ITV, for 2004. Productions Granada Johns Hopkins University Press, 2001. Press, University Hopkins Johns https://ro.uow.edu.au/kunapipi/ QMHRR http://news.bbc. Eyes Across the the Across Eyes

Queen Mary Mary Queen . Burkhard . Burkhard Journal http:// CREATION

island, Zanzibar, a crucial depot in our peculiar biography of the Indian Ocean. biography of Indian the peculiar depot our in acrucial Zanzibar, island, theanother fore to bring will that detour narrative embark on a first let us man, our However, via of Mauritius island to Imaginaries.” the before we lay claim Ocean of “Indian our cartography imaginative the in Mauritius in man our back claim forgetfulness, attempt death’s to impinging defeat an in friends, therefore, we, as for and, uncalled emphatically Farhad’s is, was always death 2020. as Unexpected on 23 us July, who left Mauritius, in of man one our person, Khoyratty, Farhad Imaginaries” Ocean object of level, their is “Indian study. personal that intimate, On an Ocean Indian of very the resilience the echoes a group of tenacity people whose academic more of recognition the importantly, it material the is Imaginaries” Ocean other words, “Indian propelled work. our In has that energy inexhaustible the resists clearly which and continuation foreclosures of of asensation accomplishment closure, asense that also word inherent the yet, endeavour in is and there applies to academic our certainly which achieved, been has coveted something that feeling “culmination” the confers understatement. gross Theis a gem word literary as a Ocean theIndian configures that aesthetics the to unearth of dedication along scholarly time culmination Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista To say that this special issue on “Indian Ocean Imaginaries” is the is Imaginaries” Ocean on issue “Indian To special this say that

trespasses the purely academic scenario to embrace the remembrance remembrance to the embrace scenario purely academic the trespasses Esther Pujolràs-NoguerEsther &Felicity Hand DOI: DOI: OUR MAN IN MAURITIUS IN MAN OUR https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.12 , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 175-180;April

is indeed a culmination of sorts but, of sorts aculmination indeed is ongoing ISSN: e-2530-8335 work conducted by

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 175-180 175 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 175-180 176 and the conversation superb. He would stop at a street stall for us to try authentic conversation to for try the us and superb. He stall would stop at a street simply excellent was food the cases you, all in assure but, we can unsophisticated the most to most refined from the restaurants, Mauritian to varied outings succulent of he food, would Aconnoisseur arrange humorous insights. always with shadows, and its lights idiosyncrasies, island’s the exhibiting of Mauritius, culture and history of the richness and ambivalences complexities, the through us he guided this: than Group. But he much Refugees did more people the Chagos workshop fromthe with writing creative the onewhere the he who to he worked, helped organize was and us one the doors He to of University the open was the toMauritius. of us Mauritius, in Khoyratty,man our andFarhad name: a face a bears that is a record record. This more asomewhat inventory with indelible, emotionally-laden Ocean Indian our imprinted has that inventory. island the Ocean though, Mauritius, been ItIndian has eclectic an as contributed one we regard what each of to has shape them and visited Cultures. and Indian Literatures Ocean group, of would later what research become our seeds we the planted Gurnah, novels the most of iconicwe and attended Zanzibar’s writer, Abdulrazak Festival Film International Zanzibar Old hosted the the Fort around that stalls food from the emanated that vibrancy the of place, the Totally history by the mesmerized research. of further our locus to the be was Ocean Indian the where we decided that to “The House of Wonders,” in onetheStone emblematicmost of museums Town, visit our in It was beginning. Ocean stopover Indian our our precise, to Zanzibar, championship. We to more be Rome, in enjoyed at Fiumicino Airport, victory the Roja,” soccer “La squad, of most important the winner Spanish the the proclaimed theFIFA match of where final the World that Cup match a Africa, took place, won. On hard 11a prize July 2010 world’s the South were on set Johannesburg, eyes labour, of academic years after destination awell-deserved agift; to us, was, Zanzibar of is nowthat part coast Tanzania. Ocean theIndian off island small the Zanzibar, would be place this water– incommensurable slaves, –spices, Ocean of Indian the commencement. Ocean Indian our island the so, declare and origin as position honorary this it may, as Zanzibar that Be to going grant we are beginning. an as “other, beginning this point” “more secret stamped that authentically” some or was there whether it all started what was to Zanzibar journey our whether we Said’smood, too wonder following Thus questioning particular. adventure, in Imaginaries” Ocean “Indian this and general, in adventures, Ocean Indian our for an by tooutInspired origin Said’s flesh incisive we questions, too would like (Said work the off?” 1988, 3).some other, starts more point secret that authentically or there is of beginning, agiven work its real beginning the Is origin? as same the of interrelated aseries questions: beginning “Is when the heof puts forward origins 1 sites have been Ocean other Indian have followed Zanzibar, journeys Other recipe ahistorical to contain capacity the location had ageographical If In

Said, Edward W. Edward Said, Beginnings, Intention, Method, Beginnings, Intention and Method. Method. and Intention Beginnings, Edward Said ponders on the specificity ponders Said on specificity the Edward Granta Books, 1988 [1975]. Books, Granta Ratnakara original 1 .

in Mauritius, wrote in memory of his lover and life companion, Farhad Khoyratty. companion, lover of Farhad memory life his wrote in and Mauritius, in present our man Bilall, poems the with issue the starting than way to do this better Thereis cherish. no always who we love Mauritius, in will and man our Farhad, Imaginaries” Ocean on section “Indian special We this dedicate become now Mauritius.” “our he in has thus Farhad’s inherited man and title has As such, he beloved. Farhad’s Bilall, Mauritius, in us for Theresomebodyis waiting it because undertake certainly we will ajourney of us, ahead laying an journey ominous is company, his This smile. his guidance, without his soil we wonder to and stepping on react now Mauritian restrictions, how we will grief. agnawing absence his sorely company is missed, his and friend our he was colleague; respectful and arespected much He more was than kindness. extreme his it had not for we been would have most missed surely a delicacy ice-cream, Indian Abashed by hidden thoughts hidden by Abashed restless and Naked puzzled I am look my bewildered you see as Befuddled, you, my in beloved to see Longing abreast. We were not running my chest against pressing adder deaf the Feeling on rattling Iwas yet Ensnared trembling was My body You.I am you, becoming I am my heart, in lying But there You them, not among are souls, of Shoals around, darting of them many So of tormented river souls, the Icrossed As time, this two I brought Meursault, like Shunned anathematized, to be I deserve words, comforting are no There you, burying while slip Charon the I let remember, asI Baffled Ibeen? have afool What Styx, the down Rowing The quest of empathy, of rest. of vicariousness, of experience, gift the fellow-traveller, the guest, ‘other’; sacred to the Humankind’s door of one’s the world, to aguest, opening life inclusive it an is world. And to the agift as given is turn in which agift is Poetry of oneWe Covid19 consequences of many the not funeral, could attend his My tryst at midnight My tryst

must

Farhad Farhad to our dear friend, friend, to dear our be undertaken. undertaken. be Khoyratty

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 175-180 177 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 175-180 178 The rapes, the tortures, rapes, The thescreams, thepains, cries, The out emotions body, of our all Wrung away, ebbing happiness our Captured, were not tortured. onboard mice atleast Oh Dervish, Petrified, whipped, and We scurrying were mice of Emperor tramps. A Forbidden for the City guarded, sacredly Fortress derelict A thrills. To Schadenfreude the make to death, toil you will So will, your without factory You’ve death this in hired been shudder, all us make that words Few of No respite, understatement An “Arbeit Frei”, Mach you. desire I lines, my unwritten Hear cries, my anguish hear And pursuit, hedonistic this Drop predicament, such In prevarication, of lot A rejection your I fear Spurned, Idread I’ve into morphed something you. desire I end? stint this How long will you again, to see I yearn passionate I am Oh my beloved, distraught I am sensual so touch of yours, This body, scent of your tantalizing This Yes, my Beloved, lips. sinful your Kiss voice mellifluous your Hear Not to How unbearable but uneventful, is Life notDo contend, my love be vultures the Let morphing I am is no more, The Vyāna existence, unusual an Quite The waiting The death camp The death

You became remains, You became Yes, to blossom. continue Demeter, trees We children, for our no cry longer With much mirth, she would eat with a good appetite, agood with eat she would much mirth, With ovation, astanding deserved performance Such chin, it to the to take I have of her skin, paleness the Her is contribution only her is, contribution futile how frivolously Gobsmacked, concrete, Nothing in, join would granny The old Aficionados of gossips, swathe, marshy on this Reigning allure, and Without charm the were, they thought they of Sheba, Queen me, brush gaze dazed their second the to retire I wanted the attire, for except Orleans, in New Dubois The Blanche I was needle, disposable thick A curiosity, by Pricked to hushing, Gushing of inquisitiveness, eagerness by the Devoured Starving lips moving, staring, Eyes promised, Iwas land A promised land, known yet unknown an into Thrown fati. amor is this doubt, Nietzsche, Beyond more welcoming, seems of Angelico hell to the Escaping liberated, be you second would very That serene, look pretty Your would body dead wall, the on efflorescence the From contemplating be you would there chestnut, adry like timidly body your Hung body, of your weight the to support branch aiding An solace, to seek aplace to be, But alovely spot place inflorescence, atthe you gaze could Hardly tree, chestnut You by the passed unheard. are cries your time But this oneYou in of Munch’s paintings, yourself depict head, in your echoing sounds wailing brusque These the voices, screams, The night, You’ve starry this in count lost moon? the outwon sun the Has days, unnumbered your Counting pity, in remains. Just No more wallowing mere remembrances Remains, Resuming work after the burial the after work Resuming

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 175-180 179 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 175-180 180 She would escape scot-free. She escape would along, it all She knew her, comforted Her smile it, by murder denying with away get She will you filthy, call would herd Nincompoop and shone the from Miss is, life how your depraved Murmuring tongues, of tip their on be the Your would relationship End-of-Year your You during them meet party, anotHegemony is atale, lady. tattletale The Bilall Bilall

Jawdy

should arise. Think of that. of Think should arise. from 1940 replacement named Prime Minister, need British been Churchill’s if as as for and having cabinet notable war on for was Churchill’s sitting Smuts, en passant, coloured families. afew and agency– recruiting alabour adoctor and servants, civil –traders, white was of Mqanduli not “classified”. yet village though theSo, Smuts Jan previous by regime, the segregated already was Africa South Pre-apartheid to schools. mission uniforms their in long distances walked Children Cape. the in fruit-pickinglong and pipes. YoungRand the menmines onthe were in off, working smoked old Women and ladies pumpkins. and turbans mielies and wore robes ochre and a plot some chickens, of kraal, the in herdcattle of a small sunlight, reflected it that laid beautifully so round hut thatch with aperfectly in lived family each world, the in where hills most beautiful the through meandered road that on adirt acurse. It like feels Africa. South electorate in whiteby minority the one. just mine lives, individual afew more than force for anything aunifying seem not does Ocean Indian bombs, nuclear the having Pakistan and India both and Trump, as nationalist as going Modi Narendra Prime Minister Indian the with what contradiction, the now, right And to to highlight see. if as easy not are always face factor, you the in not stare aborder. that But, aunifying been things has Ocean whose shores most Ihave around of For lived my and life. Indian here– me, the away from far born –though on Republic and whosethe shores of Iwas Mauritius, time. same at the directions different in pull things always, As war.of threat a moresounds like That virus. “pay” must for China President the that Trump when he us announces reminds be must one. as Humanity one.as Humanity momentarily, if even see, us destinies our to make avirus as small as something epidemic. Yes, Coronavirus taken New it the to just daunt has standstills to near economies national their to bring have had countries Whole activities. ordinary Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista I was born in the village of Mqanduli, some 15 miles from the Indian Ocean of some Mqanduli, 15 Ocean village Indian the from the born in miles I was 1948.It was voted being in regime of apartheid the days it– had born –fate within I was in us surrounds which Ocean, over Indian to mull the It time agood is Anyway. of world’s the stopped deal agood has that lockdown the during this I write THE INDIAN OCEAN AS A UNIFYING FORCE: AUNIFYING AS OCEAN INDIAN THE DOI: DOI: https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.13 Lindsey Collen Lindsey A MEMOIR A , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 181-191;April one . And yet it is a tall order. US it yet As atall is . And ISSN: e-2530-8335

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 181 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 182 people to. you you feel, if cared could that line afault It was of peoples of the Southern Africa. subjugation colonial the after skin on earth’s the agash like left It was of Africa. South “the on geography line” fault the was what was Qumbu, and Xalanga forlived years, for 18 Ocean years. of Indian the experience stable my was ababy, up. where she Mqanduli grew was This near too, very being world. from when where she It my year spent mother was had her every holidays lost modern to year, the place, my father’s every tranquil weeks entire leave, at this andgiveso continuity,to sense herof a commissioner– spentthey five affairs Bantu commissioner/ affairs to amagistrate/native he followhad being my around, father –my mother contract of my parents’ marriage part It year. we went was resort to every out Ocean. ofweeks 52 over Indian the looking opposed to rebellions. as involved consciousstruggles, in was time for first the and of Witwatersrand the University at the Township Iwas time which during rebellion, and in Alexandra an of put charge where in of centre gold my was the the father mines, Johannesburg, moved city-of-all-cities, Highveld to the was my family Finally hit us. winds trade the as Ocean of Indian of smell the the aware constantly aprison, Iwas unlike not it silted we was up, were if being kept even because “in” and always was that city port Ocean London, Indian an East in lived I For five years apartheid. and school authorities the “white”, being as against rebellions in where Iparticipated school,to Clarendon, agovernment who were, for by boarding girls then, classified London thenEast And to Cape Qumbu. to Eastern wife).rural to back Then was it his Germany, had from Nazi as refugee aJewish as come tohad Pietermaritzburg shop (he at my father’s friends’ coats people’s fur dry-cleaning smart in unclaimed up where in, and Iplayed dressing sewn glitter with clothes and coloured bracelets brightly gorgeous, with my age girls where Indian young Isaw Pietermaritzburg ofself-published Natal, self-printed even capital to and the then a book of poems, and articles two old where Ipublished my and at 6years first where Xhosa, Ilearnt Xalanga my life-long loveof of Then mother we village tongues. themoved to –hence from Afrikaans to and English and from Afrikaans, Sotho, to Sotho and from to and interpreter from English formal aconstant in,we became so lived compound little the in languages two any only person to the speak being trilingual, and where oldbecame I to five years two from when way up Iwas North Bochum Pretoria hamlet to the then capital to the from Mqanduli inland: –mostly Africa kill cattle and burn crops –in a desperate attempt to get rid of the invaders – after attempt –after adesperate rid of to invaders crops get the burn –in and cattle kill movement only subjugated from 1856 mass really the to was after onwards Africa South of Transkei. part a “native the This reserve”, later notorious aBantustan: as s for from 1779 100 years to1879, The British troops, after eight different wars of conquest against the Xhosa the against wars of conquest different eight after troops, The British I two other places nearby, Mqanduli like like Cape, bitEastern theThis of I looked holiday fromrun-down outsea. that a all looked at literally There, I Cape. Eastern Mouth the in River on Mbashe from aplace the It was month, Ispent for of five year, my afull time birth, from the But, every ofparts South different in life were of spent my living decades two first The Anyway. left a bit of land in the Eastern Cape as as Cape a bit Eastern the left in of land they came to power, we are already wrecking the joint. the They,people wise whothe to wrecking power, came already they we are since years 300 the in bankers, the and of industrialists the time the in humans for as And transmission. in break-downs without many so 10 000 years to manage can’t bakers, seem and millers of world, the planters, we the the while part exact that in years 200 000 for maybe society human sustain could they it that well so we do. From than whom better we now may to need learn. earth the understood who those humans thegatherers, and were They hunters them: feel We machines. one their their and god trade, their with came colonizers before the long or who sorghum of maize, our without planted us herds those of beloved cattle, our with lives our who of shared before there us lived those land, on lived this had who people us, before years of thousands and thousands people were there that to. you feel, if care youpresence can born on of afault-line: those destiny the Such is it a is into future? the swells the a look at taking history, waves why past of nothazard forimagining flair have the we If like. be might they what afterwards, be perhaps can to envision how things are now were shows how line fault things the Even that: more than stories. endless In it themselves. tell to us, they as of colonized the pushback the and upon impinged differently.being the invasioncolonizers’thememories of We hear and different ways, in peopleof on impinging reality classes different see easily can desire, but circle, to, more perhaps family own our easily, the get than moreto see us around not ability the just things such in interested of us it those maybe ones. gives Anyway, famous the are These Cofimvaba. too– Hani, Chris away –Cradock; from not far Alexander from Mvezo, comes here; Nelson of Neville Mandela one eyes: pair than sides at once. both We of of more seeing born on itthose gift gift have have the the they Maybe sardines. the following porpoises we called dolphins we that the watched movement And on ocean. the this All ships. merchant were The endless rest parcels. and letters carrying a week, all lit up,ship night, once past at wentmail The season. in fishing for cob the gear fishing their with area Vaal from the River farmers rough mud,red attracting and bringing into sea, the pounding River huge Mbashe out the right, ofthe sight was ashorefrom one. swam EvenOn the a dog over decades. fromshipwrecks flotsam the with constructed was in rundown hotel The stayed we currents. and rocks of dangerous ships the warning alighthouse on was my left Ocean, Indian at the I looked out as And it we looked before Ocean. me.outknew And over Indian the by my mother who trained of back my the hand, like to know Igrew forest that on. a year spent five additionweeks always in afamily, we, as on, that life and much Ilived of my born, that childhood and I was up. Igrew itfeel as there.could I broken.still seemed was But not. itfight The resistance was which even a burning desire, to see the whole, big picture. Living on a fault line, we on line, a whole,fault the to see Living big desire, picture. a burning even and even gives a hint as to how things were to how as things ahint gives even and So, it was on this truce line that my father was born, born, my mother my was was father that line truce onSo, it this was And so, we, those born on this particular fault line, are always reminded reminded always are line, fault particular born so, on we, this those And many of that Africa’s means South in history line, truce line, faultor The holiday,For koppie annual we were that of on athick on edge agrass the were porpoises. before then. then. before before things were like they they like were things before And also perhaps perhaps also And They understood understood

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 183 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 184 tall trees, with green mambas and other dangerous snakes, brightly coloured birds, coloured birds, brightly snakes, other dangerous and mambas green with trees, tall 30-foot with and its Cwebe thick forest, waterfalls, up their higher and Mbanyana, theand Mbashe the andlike river mouths, estuaries fish, dolphins, ships, its its its its its gullies, its lagoons, and its swells, breakers, a Itsyear. its crashing waters, have done. might they what life myin political not. They,wisdom. I didmerely too, werethefault-line,born certain on a had so did they decision. Which they, had lived adrastic at somethemselves, point, taken my would have, parents a life a way, in my is, living more brackets, in than nothing Iput engagement, to this involved be So, my politics. political in servant, to acivil not, by married law, was and while system allowed, apartheid the mother detested My to in. be servant for acivil place such most dangerous it become the had because did Commissioners pro-apartheid pro-Nationalist, colleague to wherever his transferred he was And state. it it. the enforcing up He and was implement an for was setting apartheid, My father, against though over Africa: South Aberdeen. from Also of were his. friends grandparents my maternal And called. it Great War was the –as after permit aship’s and fact, in given alease from Aberdeen was, carpenter place owner the the of for residentcarpenter. Theoriginal materials raw of floating cargo a burner,intocame therecoal the but for to good nothing disreputable, fling and andmore more becoming was ship out made of first the furniture the ashore. Just as no longer and absorbing water, thin ones of new stock washed towels were wearing previous the as just And, ship, Laerca. sunken of that forever name by the called was and on beach, the shook himself Ocean, ashore out of Indian the whose dog swam theship was ship. This aRussian that, like or something Laerca, the shipwreck: anotherfrom alive by flotsam kept from. The next was theso,or resort 11 years were made they into planks branded ship the of this name the had all benches– even tables, and chairs and embroidered –beds insignia into Furniture corners. the ship’s ship. the had Towels India-based an perhaps pillow cases, even sheets, and Koondoochee –it was like something called ship ashore from the washed wreck, the moment theof actual before I say, some and as maybe jetsam life, flotsam, by the didn’t us. to remind have for to Coronavirus wait the we have.know Meaning fault-line, don’t we have, just we have, but or know we more that that precisely that wholived that we, on heritage collective thehuman past, the is human This lands. out them fenced immense of colonizers their the which with wire fencing the from instruments musical made they And of this. us to remind of caves on walls the art-work left they stories. And to to their visit people listen was and of life purpose the that knew They Ocean. over Indian the stared and hills, and mountains the foremothers. our were forefathers, beforeroamed our They us, hunted gathered and University of Natal as it was then called. then it was as University of Natal of of plant species for the collecting doing the to abotanist forest guide the as acted I a child. I was time at the catalogued being were still that rarities botanical and So, anyway, the Indian Ocean was what was stable for stable me. For was what five weeks was Ocean So, Indian anyway, the way, A word on this family, all nuclear why around own we our wandered kept for first going the at was of we stayed my resort 11 years the Anyway, we are all one all are we . Whatever you might see on the surface. We on surface. see you the might . Whatever not want to go. Usually to go. want Usually can

grandad had stopped speaking to any of other to from white people any the Mqanduli in stopped had speaking grandad this all was interests But, what in farmers. African with who traded Cape of Eastern the part shopkeepers that in retail the of all to books audit the Unionnew of Africa South to book-keepers, work itinerant Aberdeen Authorities by of as the the given permits from came grandparents My maternal of Bannockburn. of Battle arepeat the with my grandad threatened arose, My granny, arguments aNative if Reserve. was what granny, sheep farmer’s a Scots daughter, out to Umtata up to Collen’s set in bakery my and from aLondon Baker’s came family told: grandad my Iwas paternal what you can’t exist. but see that about and things me, about past the after of looking women,from wise charge in stories to endless Ilistened And parents. about their by my grandparents anecdotes treated to also, course, of was I well-read people. Thereeven were encyclopaedias. my and were parents informed again, then And schools. in taught as technicalities world the beyond? was You the What learn could Republicthe of Africa? South about it. thinking to. desire the Buthad Icouldn’t athing. understand of world. country, on the rest going the let the in alone I in was what understand not could Istill again, and again and again perspective line fault this including to given by be my father’s privileged transfers, Iwas incessant that perspectives of world. the rest the and of country of the rest the sense to make out waters front–dangerous trying to them. but both, worlds, by by not listening hearing just asort-ofentity: hotel. as butone not apart, Living the resort. of workers, staff African black the alongside in society one living resort the of or four fiveseniorholiday-makers with staff lived. families where workers their the and resort, the behind hill the higher up rondavels on quarters’ staff the were just like these family. And of society. the But edges from Iwatched the land. the scarring line fault light.” tothose andbe. hard my must brotherssaid, Cheapskates, soggy get They tank. didn’t and to read learnt joke the “Do yet, get not stompies septic throw into this men’s the in asign written had guest loos, my brothers told just had me when they too, toilets, out would the not back, have worked. One plumber- such septic tanks the not aplumber to was there repair of sorts guests for amongst upkeep. if And guests conquest This resort’s rickety dining room chairs and out-of-tune roomchairs relied on dining piano resort’sThis rickety Where did the people like my family come from, to be here? And why? I knew come from, why? to here? I knew be my And people the family did like Where no made awhole,sense. But, as it all from Then Union the First, of1961, Africa? South country? the was What Inever stopped And of contradictions. mass toIt me aconfused was different such those from all wherever Iwent Africa, And South in plied ships the for –as hours Iwould look Ocean outAnd over Indian the we so both saw spoke Xhosa, achild Ias and my father mother and And of white apart– metres afew more –never than apartheid So, this we had hotel rondavels foreach wereseparate ramshackle this of Thebedrooms the line, on truce the exposed society strange the watched Imeanwhile And that so clearly had gone on? The wars? Clear land-grabs? My maternal maternal My land-grabs? goneClear had on? clearly so wars? The that

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 185 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 186 owned a massive estate north of Johannesburg, with a lodge (for alodge of with the some of part Johannesburg, north estate a massive owned were. months by then later Six father he parents’they invited house. His me to his told how and us penniless us, at University not son with had was His acent on him. arrived a class. capitalist the called of aclass existence who have may told you other communists, of any the and Engels and Marx to read in our University.imposition apartheid last of total final, the of against students big of demonstrations We thousands argumentative. organized was and acheek had clothes, that worestrange bumpkin country the thoughtwas I friends These them. on. so whoand The served them country’sthemore wereamongst toplowlylawyers, exchange, the stock ran Africa, South in firms represented huge European companies, shipping ran enterprises, commercial international immense owned gold mines, ran and owned companies, estate real owned firms, huge owned construction of friends, in mind. for me. aclass, them, as to unmask failed Iread what my in whole seen And even life. understand. to Ibegin did then Only of bourgeoisie. the who were children the youngsters with in thefromstop, bus down day, I fell on first my very got campus I walking the lost day. thelight of accidental. see And to was it began I finally that Highveld, athing. understand Icouldn’t still and aperspective, with each places, those All cities. of all windiest from the London, Ocean outnor over nor looking Qumbu, Indian East in the in Natal, in nor Pietermaritzburg in up nor North, nor Xalanga, Bochum in capital, in But, it not did me far. get class. ruling Scots the case his your own, in no he what idea had meant– especially –I class ruling the Ishould one, never trust me that informed this my grandad, one had Ionly ever hint: speaker. anative as Myunderground. spoke uncle Xhosa men who worked Xhosa young the ofEnslavement all and uncle of my maternal mines? gold coal the the then then mines diamond the in working enslavement, this was That Coloured people land. the from their ousted council born, tookwhenvillage before the I was place feud that a political Mauritius. Then I began to see how things work. The friend explained itfriendexplained to me.work. The He things see to how Thenbegan I Mauritius. of in scope Pamplemousses and Garden size the agarden and North, Highlands house in family’s our big as as estate), to the gate at the twice alodge class, servant finance penniless And I also became friends with a young American student whose father was student was whose father American a young with friends became I also And permit you to have aspecial had apartheid, during time, at the Although to access had of course, I also, coincidence, circle my strange this by who became, kids, the Theof parents it to keep And there. Igot it So to know was But at class. Wits, the Isaw not only out was of out It sight. class of was mind. So, this in missing class social a been Therehad when on and my University atI enrolled way the to of Witwatersrand, the the up in sea, from the far to Johannesburg, only whenIt Icame was not –not Pretoria, Mqanduli, the in in even explanation I never met any capitalist who, having fallen foul of the Federal Internal Revenue Service, Revenue Service, Internal of Federal foul the fallen who, having capitalist in Johannesburg where he was free from the threat of extradition. He of extradition. threat from the free where he Johannesburg was in books . before all the people met or ever the ever Ihad apartheid. And what was this this was what And apartheid. a retailer, a dry cleaning workshop owner, cleaning abaker, seller, acloth a retailer, adry a doctor, afarmer see. even most people cannot that class powerful small, this of interests the in State itself, work very the ceaselessly of and State, the excesses these 1917 All are. forces driving the what who and clear –it Namibia becomes in in hut and taxes adog tax against bombing air, from the people striking actually memories of Smuts collective Jan our in echo the still when is there and ears, our in or Soweto have stopped ringing shots before from Sharpeville even the miners platinum Marikana today,thestriking at sound of shots fired the the when we hear helped. turn, in Ocean, Indian the and Africa South seen I had from which perspectives different the a tendency, to then, do all Idid, so. And like big But born questions. on afault-line, being have yousupposed to asking be might not Ihad been No asked. questions capital. of their size the money big so it increases possible as to work quietly and as top-dog class, that for us working keep theto of rest all or another. higher up work The getting at interests. different between push-and-pull of lot a with country, my the father. including All Government ran the that got to run big the farmers, and owners, factory and mine-owners their with banks, merchant and banks the And banks. the ran banks merchant the then and mines, the ran bright sun the above in them banks the While peopleworking were press-ganged. into which of darkness, heart some ground, under the of Into them. real mile the A ground. the under the mines mauve. oneother beige, oneThe This pale pink. pale that of ahuge middle city. the in oneorange, pale This mountains shaped me. geometric- Huge big barren dumps. warned No-one huge mine had were these or went city the around on motorbikes walked buses or caught Iwas as see could Well-nigh of things. aview to unable get impaled. millions of world those the rest the amongst in –upon one Iwas of which The them. lot. to order power, laws labour their passed to sell and people, them recruited taxed slavery,war, frontiers, set up ran waged economic The centres. dynamics from these controlled economic by displacement, the dynamics of mass part as dictated, fact, way out Colony, the Cape to the all how long voyages my sea grandparents’ were, in And Liverpool. and Manchester conquest. To and like centres pillage industrial the Londonand like New Tocentres York. from inland. financial the colonial the To You to there see. all only have to up for investment world somewhere the suddenly freed in are funds which and funds suddenly needs of class the I saw tax-men.thefrom then So, flight before his father to his assistant an workedhad as Before going to Wits, I had never seen higher than a preacher, a magistrate, apreacher, amagistrate, than toBefore higher going never Wits, seen Ihad or even apartheid or during days, pre-apartheid pillage colonial in Whether one way of society, rest class, the up, however for works just high this All into broad place. fell the outline, everything, so And 1965, in Johannesburg in Ilanded When before even I Iwent to Wits, all hub out spokes to of capitalist the the heart from the run all was this And Ocean, Indian the including oceans the across seas, the So, across Isaw finance at the same time same the at capitalists, too, who know which new billion-dollar project billion-dollar new too, which who know capitalists, look. . His father was one of those. He was trusted. It’s one trusted. He of was was those. father . His for them, for them, for them to rake in in for to rake them

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 187 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 188 I still never really meet anyone from that class of class anyone meet from that never really I still Africa. South in my on life during to stand privilege the I had viewpoints different these “seen” Ihad of all people, with And what millions land. from the out aliving eking peasants, as well as coins, the making minters and us up after cleaning rubbish collectors workers, mine-workers,fieldlabourers, and to railway electricians and workers, from carpenters manual so-called and nurses and clerks, lecturers, teachers, workers like intellectual of workers, so-called mass avast –and people don’t notice the Indian Ocean exists and might believe Africa is acountry, is Africa believe might and people don’t exists Ocean Indian notice the mean can which pubs, from its parochialism, clubs class to its working jazz beautiful there? stock that brought underground passages represent? How dark that workers’ the does in many Johannesburg toiling in air into the dumps sticking How mine many Reserves. for Federal underground the Today ended ingots. up stores 4,583 in still Fort Africa Knox South tonsin of gold where gold Fort Knox the out dug as well of ground the as run are still were and strange juxtaposition. A briefing. Coronavirus Mauritian to the listening State Iknew, after just of NY theparts all as he to refers briefing Cuomo’s Coronavirus Andrew daily famous later,over lockdown, to York the New 50 years during Ilisten, State’s Governor today US. And the in “invisible” often poor who are rural the to school amongst went and Ilived of Appalachia. on foothills the ChautauquaCounty beautiful the Ocean? Indian to the other there links are and Ilearn, did I’m involved in. still struggles anyway. Two colonized, But still Court. International highest by the illegal declared on now it. base Both aUS military with Ocean, of Indian the middle the in bang of Mauritius, part of Chagos, part Diego Garcia, And alliance. US-Israel by the today colonized Ocean, top at the end of Indian Palestine, the Now remains there apartheid. defeated finally out 1994, of Mozambique –until when Africans South 1960s to the 1970’s and through got colonizing– line finally colonizers when the hard the and went both decolonizing and on path, –the colonial took hard-line the apartheid while 1940s, the India, in of my quitting time frombirth the us around de-colonized quickly world-wide, they as too, retrospect, classes in colonial ruling of How the my see life. for come I could a Government? years a company is 20 And Company”, me India that mystified dittoEast British Government, “The then and the seemed to that me be to Company” India East aboutDutch “The books history the in phrases the I understand them, Mauritius. on way between the and, India and rule. and divide still They rule. still They class. ruling the are they at Wits from my And there. University, days are that, they advantage that Ilearnt but I do thenowhave magnates estate hotelsoff-shore tourist or real companies, So, knowing something of the contradictions of American society –from its –from society of American of contradictions the something So, knowing world’s the York New from which the I visited finances Stock Exchange City York New upstate For in United the ayear, on in Ilived afarm States, in what where and Ilive did Mauritius, and then, Africa South between In So, I where for Ihave lived over Ocean, 45 of Indian the middle years, the In today. it Mauritius So in is see the bourgeoisie. I see the interests the colonial powers had in Africa Africa in powers had colonial the interests the Isee bourgeoisie. the owners of sugar estates, banks, banks, estates, of sugar before home going to London. over aplane visit Ram’s we decided Mauritius to and catch in nearby– parents so we were –since then and Mauritius; in sea under the known tohe what had similar so it as he since recognized sea, the in to there dive friends taught day.every Ram we looked Ocean out over Indian the front ofon sea Dar-es-Salaam, north just the months. There right for three Tanzania to become. So, in we stayed expected be Frelimo could to work that not same regime forthe be bureaucratic a predictably it would to case, London any up. in to we to would sign return have had And And to Europe. from Dar-es-Salaam moved zones, liberated its headquarters the ran overnight Frelimo and that dictatorship got rid of Portuguese the that Portugal in coup the Just then, was there apace. moving was respectively. history But political teacher doctor and Mozambique –as of zones still-colonized liberated the in together. Ocean outmonths Indian at looking the how is where a few we ended we ended up to up going Tanzania, this living And colonization. from Portuguese Bissau Guinea and liberation of Mozambique, Angola asupport group with for the we ahand gave other things, Amongst Mauritian. Seegobin, who is I met London my in partner, Ram it that and was LSE at the Xerox.studied I Rank thethen and at multinational capital, meeducated on finance of London City further the in which Merchant Bank Metals Johnson Matthew at typist atemporary as then Street, on Carnaby bar asandwich jobs like various down. closed base the to get and Mauritius re-integrated with of Chagos rest the to get Iwould involved be and struggling in Ram then And did. they which back, Islands the to win Government acase in Seychelles the whohusband) would advise later, And on it Diego Garcia. would my be brother-in-law (my husband’s sister’s Territory” up later its set base USA could the colony Ocean that so “British Indian into invented the Chagos stolen were put being and British by after the its islands phenomenon. recent a seemed suddenly colonization ship; and sail enormous enormousat boom that on handmade that just looking Ocean, whole the across of Indian the links been had there that been andsaw I how containers theirlong had it all water to them gave ship fill our and dhow ancient calmed an across we came of doldrums, the middle trip, the in that on And its age. on cities of port its edges, the similarities the size, –its Ocean Indian I felt on then the to and Mahe. Dar-es-Salaam Mombasa, into Beira, Marques, Lorenzo Ocean’s shores called into Indian up western the meandered Maputo still which Karanja the called aship in from Durban there Isailed Ocean. Indian creating. is this storm asuper-power reactionary empireits the present as and an decline as and helped me understand –has conservatism movement to its hypocritical time at the from its anti-Vietnam communism, war its to against lively debates its hysteria present, from frighteningly so country’s hangover to persistent the slave-mentality We went to Dar-es-Salaam in order in We up to to complete work signing our went to Dar-es-Salaam worker in London, in illegal where ayear an lived Iworked as Ialso And of three colony that British the in of Seychelles when the it I was was And of the middle plumb the in Seychelles, the in for Ilater lived ayear Like, were eclectic. viewpoints Other

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 189 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 190 little planet. A planet threatened. of things. manner for all excuse an is small if – waters Mauritius. of territorial themassive etc.) fish companies French,(Spanish, Korean, fishing international as and over lagoons the Hiltontake as and others Hotels thefromsea, fishermen outState hounds traditional Mauritian the today agreements, Covid-19 the WTO after through And, pandemic. and during of security food amodicum nor to assure class, working the in legacy acolonial is that housing not asbestos able been the to State even replace has same this settlers, new millionaire the subsidizes thus (the also and estate” land) arable their off sell “real they as owners estate sugar the State subsidizes the while boot. And to themcitizenship theover all worldgiving andfrom itmillionaires off to selling case, Mauritian the in and land, of arable the buying the ofcolonization Palestine: of Israeli-plus-US the lines It the along is beginning. of re-colonization kind a new now is there Parliament, in banned still is science, and and maths to learn children for medium form as written the as banned still is language Kreol Mauritian the while occupier –and illegal an declared was Britain ICJ, the year where last Court, UN the go to State to theMauritian struggle, 40 years’ after forced, finally has in I’m party the Lalit although occupied, illegally (and whole the still of are Chagos) Diego Garcia old before ofof over: forms even the colonization new While are under threat today is Ilove, that that and asociety and Kreol, Ilove,that Mauritian who from, alanguage have created and started wherever they Ocean Indian the across from France, ahandful and India Madagascar, movedbeen by force from Africa, by people moved Iam who had or as Surrounded class. working rural the among Ocean. Indian the in set Iwouldto people. joke write?” All But Iwould. with Seven. Inever thought Idid. anovel in Iput to Iintend “Can write. jest that in threatening been always I had novels to the write when Ibegan was when abit Ifound that Ihad time, of spare its heroic had 1979 in had days that rigid, bourgeoisie the 1980,class and shaking them. of as became we fishermen, of traditional ways the I learnt andcyclone’s how a to smell that rains, of Andkinds so approach.was it different the winds, the thecurrents, and fish, and turtles and birds and whales dolphins and of the ways learnt I Mauritius. of coast west the off ways traditional the in fishing Indian Ocean. here the in Right politics. left-wing and struggles got involvedand grassroots in moved we stayed, into avillage, ahouse in that speaking, socially interesting, so was 2006.

counting, land and water. I say that because I’m water. because and land Isay that sick of it’s people counting, saying as small, And before signing off, one last Indian Ocean eye-opener I had. It was in eye-openerhad. I was It Ocean off,Indian before signing onelast And So, it other, rather, not any island”. is It “a like part, of is beautiful, small our you know, as 18thMauritius, world the is the in or 19th country biggest Mauritius in, Ilive in reality social the in novels the were mainly set And of working the struggle abit the in later when was there ofAnd doldrums old wefishermen’s an bought of ocean, the andbegan pirogue talking And, out of post-Independence coming the Mauritius, And of state emergency, as they looked over the Indian Ocean from the escarpment, would have understood. escarpment, from the Ocean looked over they Indian the as now it’s Right understatement. exaggeration. an an like would have sounded that centuries we few hope For to planet. past save the the can of society, oldgatherers how how to to be sustain Korea. North and China France, Israel, UK, Russia, USA, like others the as well as of this power all the to destroy –having Pakistan and India states– nation two –with elsewhere as well too, as Ocean, on shores the of Indian the true is men’s this And reckless on buttons. with what fingers nuclear grubby threat, constant a constituting weapons nuclear of are there tipping points while –worldwide– verge to of number the any us bringing is that classes by ruining pollution our caused the Thereis trouble from alone other the calamities. we face Let avirus. as tiny as one. are destinies our of us. howtogether not to proceed, ahandful just decide we so all society to change and that than it to up further go is toAnd us 1930s. the in rose of day how fascism every who us remind groups elsewhere, fascistic various led by Trump and nationalists, the then, worse still, and nook cranny and every in investment capitalist who want globalists –the factions warring led by is two wide of India. old fortresses one later in society, of most beautiful the living class of reminded Iwas by chance earlier. So, again, years two Mumbai in Conference aNo when weBases were attending area, asquatters in situated and ashit canal in abrothel both and into of was us ahotel six Ibooked that before, when, by mistake, bottom very from the India only seen Ihad top apalace. the in near from right unforgettable. and vivid both was writers Asian and from African aview such getting And Ocean. Indian the on angles of all akaleidoscope arich,for multi-viewpointed image, it writers was role But, decolonization. in Congress the away of perhaps recentring conclave was power, in stint first BJP the the and ousting power in after back was Congress Conference. Decolonization Bandung the after at where world 50 the years was were brought to look together Asia and from Africa writers of us Fifty Neemrana. There was a “Conclave of Writers” held at a beautiful old palace called a Therecalled “Conclavewas of oldpalace Writers” held beautiful at a But one that our ancestors for the first 95%history, for first the commonBut of ancestors our one our human that We now do history, right need, in hunters by to the reminded be and we doIf not as act that of us, rest the all come tous, remind has now Coronavirus the And fascism. in rise this it to up halt is to And us of us. rest the are there then And least At world- class capitalist when the how times we live in I think Iwrite, as And, on me gave India: asecond viewpoint at Neemrana staying time, same the At seeing this is abeginning. is one humanity , we are in trouble relative to something trouble in to, we relative are something one . Only when we are when. Only we are 17 one humanity one humanity one th May 2020 ,

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 181-191 191

from the South”, South”, the from Coast”. North on the District Stanger the in estates bytea made was of women’s on plantations use “most labour intensive the that (1990: 153) Beall Durban. observes from miles 50 of Stanger, town the near of Natal, coast north 1948 13th [on my 4 January book, Sister Outsiders, Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista 5 4 3 2 1 nimble fingers sky African the under prison allotted your dales and hills the of spaces The open sunset You till morning from toil waist to your hitched Your sari butterflies and Bees eternal the Only of pruning need In Prideof India And Choking thicket the under Marigolds hibiscus neglected A tree lonely mango A sad lines coolie on the Stone-bodies silent and derelict column on abroken sunlight walls crumbling on the patches dancing of memory shards Spectres lines Haunting thecracks through streams light The

Attia Hosain, 1961. Hosain, Attia 1991.Rushdie, 12. Marathon –Women Betty, Oceans “Two Govinden, in published first was poem This the on estate, sugar and tea a was Hulett, Liege John by Sir run Estate, Kearsney The in my Natal”, Colonial in Women -Indian Experience Indentured “The my chapter, See THE OLD TEA FACTORY AT KEARSNEY, NATAL AGENDA

Unisa, 2008.

DOI: DOI:

–

4 th

TO MY GRANDMOTHER TO MY

birthday], 6 months after India received its Independence. its received India after 6months birthday], Empowering Women for Gender Equity Gender for Women Empowering

https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.14

65-86. It includes the story of my grandmother, who died on died who of my grandmother, story the It includes 65-86. Betty Govinden Betty 5

, 82

;

April 2021, pp. 193-197;April

3 , 33 (3) 2019. 87-95. 1

ISSN: e-2530-8335 2

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 193-197 193 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 193-197 194 on the coolie lines coolie on the Stone-bodies silent and derelict is All column on abroken sunlight walls crumbling on the patches moving of memory shards Spectres thecracks through streams light The boxes the boxes the to out reach hands your within sealed sun African the the leaves fingering fingers your you see leaves the leaves the home your hearth your heart of your soil to the seas billowy the across journey their to begin drained dried leaves with filled boxes of wooden rows at the wistfully look you amonth you work for ashilling sun African of the rays the to catch hour by hour by hour leaves the you turn hessian with lined on shelves outSpread to dry up hoisted of leaves hills green The lush seas the it across Wafting wind the in Writing name your dales and hills the Reading fields of the ways the You in lettered become leaf by leaf by leaf picking

Abandoned by history by Abandoned of Kearsney valleys and hills the Over cast Is A long shadow Under the African sky Under African the air in Submerged garden your in Growing Dreams of your search in come I have yours with entwined forever spirit my longing with windswept valleys and hills Over waters on the Dancing sun African the under Oldof Tea the Factory fleeting images catches languid and old flowing Krishna River the PradeshIn Andhra To of Bezawada hills the the Across

kala pani kala

*****

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 193-197 195 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 193-197 196 Photos by Dean Chris Reddy. Chris Photos byDean Rushdie Hosain Govinden Beall , Josephine, “Women under indentured labour in colonial Natal 1860-1911.” Natal colonial in labour “Women indentured under , Josephine, , Attia, , Attia, , Salman, , Salman, in Selected Wriitngs by South African Indian Women, UNISA, 2008. Women, UNISA, Indian African bySouth Wriitngs Selected in 1945 to Africa Southern in Gender , Devarakshanam Betty, ‘Sister Outsiders’. The Representation of Identity and Difference andDifference of Identity Outsiders’.Representation The ‘Sister Betty, , Devarakshanam Sunlight on a Broken Column aBroken on Sunlight Imaginary Homelands: Essays and Criticism 1981-1991 WORKS CITED WORKS . Cheryl Walker (Ed.). David Philip, 1990. 146-167. Philip, (Ed.). David Walker . Cheryl , Chatto & Windus, 1961. &Windus, , Chatto , Granta Books, 1991. Books, , Granta Women and and Women

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 193-197 197

INTERVIEWS

Cheran: Isabel: OCEAN AS HERITAGE: ON TAMIL POETRY AND IDENTITY, IDENTITY, AND POETRY ON TAMIL HERITAGE: AS OCEAN TRANSNATIONAL POLITICS, AND THE RECOGNITION OF RECOGNITION THE AND POLITICS, TRANSNATIONAL Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista

living as a poet twenty four hours seven days a week, is totally different. totally is aweek, days seven hours four twenty apoet as living but a poet, being to language, and to beauty attachment human universal a is there of poetry, because good lines afew at write least person can any easy,is poems a few writing that say always whyis of I possible That ways. kinds all are there since not is exhaustive, list this of it. Actually part as there always elements such are discover which of shock or surprise, will translation, my anyone to comes me, poetry, either and Tamil who reads in or in poetry how way of describing technical the is me, this you So, if ask disappear. would they otherwise But away up because to Ineed right get my dream. are me.too:ways There in in to other some emerges me came of poems my frequently arepoetry somemost which in the forms stories Ihear.of These way, or even Iwitness incident,you. asimilar it In an be something could reaches and oceans the crosses book that a burning for example of image, bird outside. Yet unknown of possible an some another is inspiration kind chirping the you hear morning, when,a simple early the in as sound, such Ifollow just is and there it, Some it a poem. other air times it writes the in aword throw and whole the create Itake If poem. wordword that can and a word: by a inspired it I get just like me. emerges Sometimes within arise can poetry which mention in differentcan ways I forsaid, me.life That and poetry between no is separation there so on alert, always are antennae my poetic and senses myoutside poetic a poet, of by me other As and events. and wounds words images, by when deeply Iget affected instances are doesn’t Poetry with. me. There within come to and me.start It with lives metaphors. it However, literally, to let me take at least for today achange, to comes you. whereand poetry when generally,you, very about poetry, more your relation with specifically To ofintention issues. to ask Iwould like with, to broach avariety begin It my is academic. and poet abusy such you are that aware when Iam Cheran, first of all thank you for agreeing to participate in this interview interview this in participate to youagreeing for thank all of first Cheran,

It’s fine question. avery and I love is Your metaphorical, question GENOCIDE. AN INTERVIEW WITH CHERAN WITH INTERVIEW AN GENOCIDE. University of Barcelona & University of Windsor, Ontario (Canada) Ontario of Windsor, &University of Barcelona University Isabel Alonso-BretoIsabel Rudhramoorthy &Cheran DOI: DOI: https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.15 , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 201-212;April ISSN: e-2530-8335

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 201 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 202 Isabel: Cheran: Isabel Cheran: :

English becomes an important vehicle for me in that context because of because context vehicle for that me in important an becomes English but am multilingual I languages. different people the who speak to all multiplein ways. Tamil of dimensions being cultural to to the my and and heritage language but my contribution of Tamil resistance in not act is to only my an poetry writing andgenocide, suffered which oppressed people a community an and about territory. and We oceans talking we not must are cultures, forget that nations, across However, belonging. solidarity and is ways us unites what or to belong to Tamil Tamils have heritage. multiple multiple locations, only one is there simply way to aTamil be say that For we cannot example, helpful. approachis not model of This really heritage. astatic as this view it Iwould should that not and change. not change will heritage and culture We heritage. and that to culture expect immutable values and intrinsic are there that to assume is culture approach and to heritage traditional The different. is ofMy heritage approach practice concept to and the my poetry. to my through heritage world connection strong of goodness.” avery Ikeep of a“Tamil speaking part numbers of becomes Tamil then people, spoken place is by the large autonomous Wherever much alive. very or is territory afully land to gain foraspiration and struggle the though even of or aterritory aland, name identity. other words, In Tamila linguistic not the does correspond with on based Tamil the largely identity is because culture, of identity our and one aspects of strongest the Tamil, in by way Imaintain of writing Also, of language. you the to need have complete Forof mastery poetry writing. other forms the expression hovers above all linguistic the as know, poetry you as Also, order language. in amore to to that keep connection intimate Tamil only in poetry write but will English in of texts kinds all write can I the by language. defined largely Tamil was to which my heritage, linked way for me Tamil best organically to in keep the my is poems writing to continue that I feel language, the speak here whom with I can community I’m Tamil place to the going be is alarge is there to if going in, live even Toronto Once Idecided that of loneliness by language. the Imean what Tamil: in that’s Tamil, in dreaming and but communicate and Ikept writing to talk possibility no real was there because English, in mainly to speak had Tamil, where not Icould where speak places I in for years living have been “the of You loneliness I language”. that about Icall what to need imagine anthology my languages? two the about with your relationship about this, something us you tell Could English. in you extensively have other written genres in and academic an as And how does English intervene in the equation? the in intervene how English does And Tamil, in whereas You only poetry write you somewhere can have that said

I’m very conscious that my poetry must be available through translations translations through available be must I’m my poetry that conscious very Perhaps you remember translating “Ask,”Perhaps you remember translating one included in of poems the A Second Sunrise A Second . In this poem there is a line where I talk where aline Italk is there poem this . In Cheran: Isabel:

through my language. I am very comfortable writing in English but one English in writing comfortable very Iam my language. through comes of idea cosmopolitanism larger the in Mycosmopolitan. rootedness arooted as post-coloniality. and away, In colonialism categorized be Ican (Translated from Tamil by Geetha Tamil by Geetha from (Translated poem? this besides solitude, of unbitter sweetness everyone the to feed Isend, can else What rays. dazzling endless, spread Wandering and transience or out. dream the in I am if I do not know forever–although lingers to dissolve, unwilling A dream to endure. reluctant is face every to produce, declines plot every effaced, to be refuses memory Every quenched. not thirst not song ended, this writing, off finished be cannot poem This Here poem: the is poem,” this off poem continues. the never It finish ends. “Ititled cannot in sayAs I one of product. poems my afinished are my poems that think one in apoem write when go. Icould Ido not Butetc. were there instances chop, cut, add, edit, mutilate, up Iwill onethem by process, one. that In type will Then I years. sometimes months and weeks, days, forwait afew I themin longhand, writing After for a sucker stationary. fine still I am but lovely on and other assorted papers. journals notebooks, beautiful in finished? is poem When a that know do you satisfied? do you on elaborate you Do you apoem? until versions different write feel modern poetry. and Tamil classical at home in always am and studied, Ihave memorized, otherOn hand, the englishes. Yes, several are there englishes. in poetry to sayreluctant Iknow Iam still six, from grade English in poetry reciting and learning started I Although years. your formative in language the with grown having and ability extraordinary you an need poetry, to have mastery but regarding English, in essays and non-fiction write papers andacademic Ican plays and write Ican English. in my mastery over Tamil much than is deeper mastery that inmy is Tamil poetry writing insist on and why I of difficulties the I am very interested in your craft as a poet, in the technical aspects. How aspects. technical the in apoet, as your craft interested in very I am

Elaboration takes place in my mind. I do not type my poems. I write them them Iwrite my poems. Ido not my in mind. type place takes Elaboration

Sukumaran )

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 203 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 204 Cheran: Isabel: Cheran: Isabel: Cheran: Isabel:

thousand years ago. Some words that were used all those years ago are still still are ago years those all were Some ago. used words that years thousand several were written they if even language, the in exist that texts literary ofclassical the some parts at least understand and read of Tamil can speaker it a contemporary people at present. who speak Amazingly, million 77 than more are there of said, Tamil, you have correctly as case But the in life. daily their in anymore them no one and speaks classical, are they that sense now are gone, the in languages interestingly, classical And many language. another offshoot of an or as on other language dependant any without being not if evolved to earlier. 500 Tamil BCE back has dates poetry and literature of body its rich tradition: long literary avery with ancient language, an world? role to the the you, is in what of TamilAccording culture most spoken world twenty languages. it the among people, is thus and million 77 spoken by more than Tamil I know a language is part. is oeuvre genocide, controls my anger. after poetry writing that admit I can about my say that poetry. However, convincingly not Ican whether sure am them. I “un-grabbable” of context the genocide.work in poetic Their heals the capture can that have opened poems upthe venues, images words and Some andof renewal. their resistance of part as writepoetry 2009. in They forces security Sri by Lankan the members killed somehad family of their and assaulted, agroup ofwith Tamil women sexually who were tortured, poetry recite exchange and to discuss, opportunity an Ihad ago, weeks not my end generation. with Afew will of genocide this and atrauma is through going still are and we have gone through What have gone through. not is we what genocide. Combat trauma writing not to with compare want I do something is heroism sacrifice and Celebration of poppy military and aform of exorcism? poetry myself. against writing I would as Though considernotthem experience. would-be to send their or them could not they agood would-bes. It was for so agit-prop my –love friends, wrote short verses letters– variety. Ialso traditional as Iwrote to used be lines poetic protesta hundred slogans, kind than poetry.areof There poetry. It more in adifferent is to books introductions and felicitations, greetings, Similarly, eulogies, I have written compromise, theof loved end degree butproduct. I really certain Thereis a of to songs music composers. dozens of request who at my the are friends For Ihave written example, to do other things. imagination poetic and yourself? against written Have you we say, ever, shall you felt necessary? it because was something, Let’s talk about Tamil culture or as you would say cultures, of which your of which you or about would say cultures, as TamilLet’s culture talk of terrible the memories Is you of war? rid himself How like apoet does about your topics, into have you writing forced yourself ever Regarding

Yes. This is what I prefer to refer to as applied poetry or using your craft craft your using or Yes. I what is as appliedprefer poetry to refer to This Tamil is one of the very few classical languages that is still in use. It use. is in still is that languages classical Tamil one few is of very the I do not think so. Writing war or war poetry is different, I think. think. I different, is so. poetry Writing or war I do not war think Cheran: Isabel: Cheran: Isabel:

you never see Tamil in the list of classical languages and literatures that that literatures and languages ofyou classical Tamillist never see the in But language. acontemporary as well as aclassical Tamil simultaneously is Then Tamil Malayalam. in and language common everyday the in used studies perspective for Tamils to think about. for Tamils to perspective think studies heritage from acritical aspects of various alist Ihavequestions, organized to it my response what In is. express we have to clearly at large, to humanity contribution asignificant made “unique” is has of that or heritage that kind a to articulate trying we are if And making. aclaim is heritage the of all, first is: My opium argument move as and forward? glory past the stop using we please about? Can talking we are culture this is Tamil What heritage? is some questions: What pertinent asking and my ideas emphasizing I am of those each In events. fundraising and seminars of meetings, hundreds in Toronto. To talks and Ihave delivered lectures contribute purpose, to this University at the of Tamil in studies aChair about just we to are establish of scholar. aprogressive Canada, contribution, In and that apoet as both approach to Tamilness. articulate. and learn can andwe episodes threads are powerful Thereother heritage. and history our from Iwould delineate culture of and heritage threads healthy and creative butwhen happening, I lookkeeps at say, I it, This are thenot these No, expeditions. military powerful for alost empire, recalling of nostalgia sense moments a glorious past with of to Tamil these culture frustratingly and of world, the repeatedly atendency to back is go there someand other parts Sri Lanka India, in situation for language the politicized extremely an is world, asuperior the wein are “race.” and there of Tamil, because case the In it best the and is heritage, and say, culture our you is cannot alive this past of awoman’s of the aspect keeping name the So,to in every dominate life. patriarchy allow we cannot culture Or, of and heritage name the in oceans. or pyre preventing women the from crossing husband’s the funeral in wives self-immolation the of moments for instance, or of practice, ancient glory archaic in to wallow communities the allow of of and culture, heritage name the in we cannot, that is Imean What civilization? entire human the enrich Tamils contributed and to to world culture, Tamil have the what language antiquity, question more the we broadly, have to frame How is: and that for on Tamil solely this identity being based acase of making instead that, Tamil and people heritage the Tamil and who culture valorise Tamil activists Canada. in my university including universities, Euro-American in taught being are Thus, I understand that you would rather identify with a more contemporary a with morecontemporary youthat rather identify would understand I Thus, So, the strength of Tamil culture lies in its rich past? its rich in lies of Tamil culture strength So, the

That’s andbe would heritage sense: in amy role right in culture Tamil tell always extent, great but I to a that. important notis only Thepast

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 205 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 206 Cheran: Isabel: Isabel:

been outlined so long so outlined ago. been imagination. and identity of our indelible too. part an But it history is also is sea the for us, says, DerekAs Walcott aboutare oceans. number of poems A significant Tamil of Tamil out identities. discussion the in erased be Tamil cannot Refugee Tamil Coolie period. post-colonial and the in refugees as Tamil–, then is wordandCoolie–the itself “Coolies” off,labourers indentured as sent traded of Tamils were thousands times, without colonial Tamils. the In grasped fully be cannot imageries Ocean Indian Ocean. Indian to the connection deep the and indenture, refugees and Coolie the expeditions, military imperial seafaring, voyages, trade, ancientwithout precolonial maritime the studied or cannot be situated Sea. The identity Tamil Thirdly,the ocean. belonging. and identity about talking different wayis a of andlandscapes andfauna music, flora moments, moods, and imagination and to language instead, bound, nity territory. and bound tocommu land The something idea of a as human idea of away the identity it takes as interesting, it So very sense. is phorical how and you it, create cape how you create ( contours the of is feeling important is what should while secondary, be land and territory Tamil the language, speaks someoneto that, says who Thepoem praxis. and avalue as ago millenia two celebrated more and than articulated it, was of discusses how Appiah we envision now. that way, sense tanism the this in In cosmopolitanism, of idea the cosmopoli my embodies is kin” human myis country / every now. even “Every country important reads: which poem For the example, and relevant are poetry that in expressed Some of values nature. the in secular is here old that of tradition avery to humanity. We talking are contribution creative excellent an constitute others, several and murthy Dakshan A. Hart, George Ramanujan, of A.K. translations the in see can as you anthologies, in eighteen collected poems corpus Sangam of The Tamil. and English in on extensively this I have written considered be butChronotopes the can to parallels multitudeare of There Tamilno identities heritages. and explaining and convention framing helps in eco-poetic us that an and method critical and concept poetry. The of this concept the ofpoetry, and Sangam Secondly, called tradition, poetic ancient rich we and have a very identity. and reality of world. Tamil the atransnational is Being parts several inhabit that communities and multifaceted Tamil arevarious There a singularity. not as It is remarkable that such a contemporary take on identity should have take acontemporary such that It remarkable is Would ones? you on most elaborate important the

The first and most important aspect is to think about and think is to Tamils aspect andimportant most first The Thinai convention in other civilizations. Mikhail Bakhtin’s Mikhail convention other civilizations. in Thinai Thinai that emerged from a critical analysis of analysis from emerged acritical that is simultaneously a literary, theoretical a literary, theoretical simultaneously is Thinai your own your pulaneri vazakku pulaneri is denser and multi-faceted. multi-faceted. and denser is landscape in ameta in landscape ), the lands ), the Tamilness - - - - -

Cheran: Isabel: Cheran: Isabel: Cheran:

religion. In fact, all languages originate and prefer a secular mood and mode, mood and prefer and a secular originate languages all fact, religion. In of singular any part never been it is, has that heritage, identity and a secular Silicon Valley to work as a part of voluntary migration. Their experience experience Their migration. of voluntary ValleySilicon to work apart as for Tamils of the who those left that much than is more political refugees as Lanka ways being of Thedifferent identitySri of wholeft Tamil. Tamils but are there commonalities about are there acommon identity: talking generalize we cannot that mind we in to need keep this, with connection In over world. the all spoken variations those common to all is written, differences. formal Yet are there Tamil colloquial, to the written when from the Southern Tamil you switch Nadu. But diglossia: Tamil has and in Northern EvenSingapore. accents Tamil in different Nadu, are there in heard not way, is variety the places those Tamil in asimilar the In heard soand on. thefrom different is in spoken Jaffna, Tamil spoken Batticaloa in The Tamil dialects. different and language, the in variations also are there but language, of is them all links one that and major places, aspect these of each in communities areseveral There Tamil or Malaysia. Africa South Singapore, Canada, territory, rootedasingle in as Sri Lanka, it be India, identity. We no deliberations longeron our confine identities can Tamil world, Imentioned contemporary the as in above, Tamil atransnational is that a in being multiple ways. It call means Tamil I what is country. This theHill –the of Tamils Thamilar” itself, “Malaiyaka is community that locations? diasporic in come together, How communities ways. do especially these wide in differ histories their acommon language, share they while Because from different places? Tamils short, hailing in Tamils and, Tamils, Malaysian India. and Sri Lanka in Hindu” reasons for coupling political contested “Tamil- the articulating and of Tamils the from claiming sections “Hinduism.” as of Sadly, of faiths hundreds it not does aggregation prevent colonial arbitrary the and Thereexclusiveis connectionbetween no Tamil multi-religious. of ’secular/secularism’. common understanding the beyond going actually and secular of being along it history sense has that identity. and In of Tamil language part have been religions those all Islam, (Vaishnavite) (Ajivika), Vaishnavam or Aseevakam Christianity, Jainism, Buddhism, Tamil, on. so Saivism, Hinduism, and But we take if to Islam, Arabic to Persian Hinduism, and Sanskrit to Christianity, attached is Latin religion. You to see, onemodern, particular attached become predominantly or classical are they whether most of of languages, the time but course the in What kind of relationships are established among Indian Tamils, Sri Lankan Tamils, Sri Lankan Indian among established of relationships are kind What So there is no particular connection between Tamil Hinduism? and between connection no is particular there So

Indeed. And another relevant aspect is that Tamil has always been part of part been always Tamil has that is aspect relevant another And Indeed. Wecoined Tamils.use, by The term we Indian term do not the use and been always multicultural have and heritage The civilization Tamil

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 207 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 208 Cheran: Isabel: Cheran: Isabel:

and cultural reality. cultural and government’s “Hindi-Hindu-India” social project to apolitical, make is (BJP) government formed the current The Party Centre. at the Janata since intensified has 2014 incidents.that trend Thereis a Bharatiya the when not are isolated these afraid Iam programme. government training central people from government a excluded officer Indian speaking non-Hindi prior atop incident another to In that, weeks afew a routine occurrence. was probably airport the at official implied military by the as Indian with Hindi of conflating This or she not Tamil did Hindi. know as English in her to speak asked when Kanimozhi Indian” her “she an if asked was airport the at official Tamil in Nadu.military The airport Chennai at the arrived Karunanidhi, Kanimozhi of afriend a fellow Tamil mine, and poet from Parliament Tamil Nadu, months amember ago, ofA few Indian the states. Indian Southern imposition Tamil the in Nadu of Hindi and against lots ofbeen agitations have there years six Further, past the in Hindi. of opposing compulsory forefront the in been always people it Tamil in has that Nadu know and the of theknow demands They Hindi. and Sanskrit Tamil impose and undermine to systematically intogovernment power, trying came are they of Tamil identity. articulation full and language the of when live it rights to they comes the everywhere “second citizens class” as treated of being sense uneasy this is there or elsewhere, India, Sri Lanka, Tamils whether live in that is needed is common agenda why this reason world. The for Tamil the speaking agenda social and economic, cultural an and worked days out three they forthem;met five of hundred more than There were artists. over and writers world, the politicians, from all scientists of top the Tamil Tamil sectors, businessmen, women, from all professionals called gatherings, Tamil November, In lockdown, one the year,plans. of largest during the this but no cohesive toare there practical a comecommon up agenda, with trying not you so are Tamil. language, the speak it appropriate is you Ido Listen, not them: don’t And to think tell limited. is Tamil or their vocabulary but language the most of do not them speak sense, political as in a strongly very Tamils identify They diaspora. the in ways.” generation look For letTamils second or us at the third example, Tamilthe Way, wrote about Valentine Daniel Anthropologist dimensions. E. their identity,thus different, different context are their while and has Tamil, Is this the case also in India? in also case the this Is TamilsDo worldwide agenda? have acommon political

Yes, also in India, because ever since the new but strong Hindu nationalist but new the Hindu strong nationalist since ever because India, Yes, in also I think there is a political agenda, or rather, there are all kinds of groups kinds or rather, all agenda, are there apolitical is there I think but I choose to write, instead, “Being aTamil, “Being multiplebut to instead, write, Ichoose Rise Tamil Rise was held online. It was a virtual congregation congregation avirtual held It online. was was Being a Person a Person Being Cheran: Isabel: Cheran: Isabel:

among other things, as you havefor in mentioned, as is Tamil Studies a Chair other things, among where spite in it Could India, of situation? be Canada, the Or rather health? examples of transnational politics here. The politics which are taking place place taking are here.which politics Thepolitics of transnational examples vote.areseveral There diasporic decided by be the can at times Croatia, vote. in elections Presidential who can citizenship, dual with Canadians from flights to charter Toronto used forIsraeli and Israel to Montreal parties political Israeli elections Israeli the During Canada. in politics the people a way, In also is politics. of politics Catalonian the immigrant community. ahead. challenges Punjabi. and For still Tamils, are there Canadian both, as identify they and Canadian, and Sikh are they of Infrastructure: Minister the as well as Canadian, aSikh of is Defence Minister Our Cabinet. the in Punjabi of ministers government, fiveorigin now the in are there while of proper kind any representation for a long lacked time Canada, oldest in community, one Sikh the of the example: you one tell similar Ican thrive. will community road the the down So moreof coming. Ontario. And are government provincial the representatives in government already, several and federal power: Thereis a Canadian the Member in of Tamil Parliament more more and of becoming conspicuous political terms in are they fact, In community, diasporic going stay.is to identity, of influential akind as and political as a language, as a that heritage confident Iam Tamil language, the some be tension of intergenerational at using terms presentif in can there ofeven Tamil. Thus, teaching the with other places in and UK the in same It the is planned. being are which of other systems kinds all are there And chosen universities. their itTamil, to improves access prospects because their university. study Therefore,around saythem, will lots students, of of 10,000 to to go mark the use you then eleven, can and Tamil grade at school until learn you can moment, the At Canada, in language. aheritage Tamil as learning and on emphasis teaching the putting is community the then and to going there, be is infrastructure governments. that So federal and provincial Toronto in built being is centre a Tamil community support of the the with moment, the At schools. in level, Tamil to and study at university instance, possibility, the enables up, set which been for and has which Tamil system therecompletelybe a different must earth, thegeneration first leaves the When years. or forty thirty next the in own of their togoing have ahistory thesecond are generation that imagine generation. can So you first to the population belongs number of a sizeable this Tamils, and Canadian 300,000 some are there context, Canadian the in of population. For the instance, to thriving? be seems culture University at the of created of Toronto, being process the where and Tamil In which part of the world do you think Tamil culture is in a better state of state abetter in is Tamil of world the culture do you part think which In You are suggesting that the prospects are similar for the Tamil-Canadian for Tamil-Canadian the similar are prospects the that You suggesting are

I think the first generation of Tamils in diaspora are still a very large part part large a very arestill generation diaspora first of in the I think Tamils Exactly. This is what we call transnational politics. politics. is It no longer transnational call what we is This Exactly.

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 209 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 210 Cheran: Isabel:

General’s Panel of Experts (POE) on accountability in Sri Lanka (2011), Sri Lanka in (POE) on accountability General’s Panel of Experts Secretary UN callgenocide. it the Thereport of evidence to sufficient has However, UN approaches the to post-war pre-international and Sri Lanka. dominant challenges that projectimportant an also is solid. This very of genocide case the make which archives online creating and atrocities these indocumenting made being is a effort Thus, big without witnesses. genocide it was that realise them genocide, we to need make was 2009 in of world happened what the that parts various in awareness order to raise government to accountability. But, in Sri Lankan the to bring institutions other and UN the convince order in law oflevel to, international again, the made at have been efforts many and taken, have been of initiatives Lots favour of in states. is system” “international the entire because mainly case, a make task to difficult would avery be representation, have no it “global/international” that other communities hundred several and Baloch Palestinians, Tamils, Kurdish, like community For institutions. a judicial international their and by nation-states politicized been it has because to establish of war. Genocide a complicated the case is phase government last for the happened accountable in what Sri Lankan the of at attempts making genocide the and claim the surrounding activism a been lot Therehas of years. for twenty genocide Sri Lanka in a structural who witnessed apoet on as genocide, acourse and who teaches academic an Sri Lanka, in massacres” “genocidal ahundred wrote about more than of recognition genocide the organizations. in advancement by international any been My has there question whether on is some next in of your answers. that wordearlier used you them,amongconflict. actually Youcount yourself longvictor as 26-year of a emerged government finally when Sri Lankan the of Sri Lanka, north the in of Spring the 2009 in genocide occurred what as have qualified intellectuals and scholars subject. Many deeply painful and you about to I would ask now a poignant like imaginaries, Ocean Indian of part important at present an which such is politics, transnational and identity. Sikh to dump them their simply ask We well. identity as cannot Sikh to their loyal are they and to us loyal are for sure), estimate (a they and conservative country this in Canadians Sikh Punjabi 500,000 more are there than that argue can politicians Canadian government didn’t to interfere. right But Canadian have the the the said they government not pleased; was Indian the And India. in protests farmer the statement a issued supporting Minister Prime Canadian The around. all place in being politics but of transnational diaspora, to the culture political own their bringing So, it notprotest of is India. immigrants in amatter ahuge demonstration here Toronto in was there support of in afarmers’ not much here. long echoed For ago, very are instance, of India Punjab and of politics Toronto the in, say, also are Thepolitics Palestine, Ottawa. and Definitely. Anyway, moving away from the fascinating matter of diaspora diaspora matter of Definitely.Anyway,thefascinating from away moving

I would like to respond to your question as a journalist who reported/ who reported/ to respond ajournalist toI would your question like as Cheran: Isabel:

and testimonies on war crimes and crimes against humanity. Although humanity. Although against crimes and crimes on war testimonies and (2012) Sri Lanka Nations in evidence Action information, have sufficient Panel on United Review Internal of Secretary-General’s report the the and together with Buddhist monks Buddhist with together it leading officers military has of Sri Lanka part eastern the in heritage and history Buddhist the study and order in created been to peruse has that by members of army. heritage the and Even of archaeology a commission positions of occupied important power the are all and man, amilitary was president the himself because so is this and restrictions, any without hardly amountan enormous of autonomy.has anything can do military The They spheres of life. all in of presence army come the under great have of country the but numbers, now Tamils large other in parts the live where areas eastern and not northern the only in militarization, increasing of aprocess is ten years last on going the been in So,by has what them. controlled is everything Literally controlled military. by and the organized are restrictions transport and curfews the and militarized, is Coronavirus country. the against Even fight the now is running military Sri Lankan the much so that so military, under the is Department and major ministry situation normalised? been the Has then? since occurred has What camps. refugee makeshift homes, in abandon lived their of IDPs, Tamil were there thousands forced people to been who,case, having your is as Canada in mostly diaspora, in of Tamils living thousands besides ended, war the When decade? last the in Sri Lanka of in Tamil communities agenocide. say, and around was that for to turn yes, them path difficult be a why the will complicit reason of it orpart is kept mum. That were either countries complicit UN, genocide. powerful the the Many in like 21st US the president. he government century, was took His while place was, genocide Tamilthe genocide, first of the Tamils Sri Lanka. in failed UN the that book says his in Obama to chosen ignore.government President has Barak Sri resolutionsLankan a couple the are there –which of UN relevant occurred, complicit is what with UN the though even on long And for time. avery to going go is that and track, gaining is demand the active is diaspora the where places various in Norway. that in see and you So can Australia in it also genocide, and calling are organizations and where some parties UK, the in occurring is thing asimilar And levels. at provincial progress certain genocide, is there episode as the notgovernment recognized yet has itself Canadian the if even Thus, debated. being is Ontario in education week have done politicians so. and Parliament A motion a Tamil genocide to declare Members of some of Canadian the also genocide, it and was declared has thegovernment and yet of Ontario supportthis, limited for been Therehas committed. genocide was that report the anyone who reads genocide, term for the it not did use would clear be explicitly reports these The war officially ended in 2009. in ended officially us aboutThe war the tell situation Wouldlike to you

The current government has militarized most of its governance. Every most governance. of Every its militarized currentgovernment The has

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 211 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 201-212 212 Isabel: Cheran: Isabel: Cheran: Isabel:

is very dangerous. Idon’t dangerous. very is how know it to going play is out future. the in movements. moment, social the At President, situation the powerful by very thegovernment, by the by articulated being is openly Their ideology Lanka. supremacy, Sri in ground Buddhist have gained ideaof Sinhala extreme an with monks, racist Buddhist Trump Sinhala Donald US, extreme the in policies. of kind ten years. on going been for past the now. minorities the has communities Targeting Muslim of antagonizing way systematic government the yet notis a does very dorespected, so. This be should always rights victims’ the says, UN the as because, discomfort, great creating is this one imagine, as could And, permission. relatives’ the without justdo this authorities the will Sometimes practice. aboutupset this extremely are of Tamil the communities sections and Christian Muslim, the of course, And from Coronavirus. died of having suspected body single forcibly every are they cremating too. example: Herefor Muslims an the is oppressive not out extremely system, only for to an Tamils be butturns colonization Buddhist and Sinhala combinationThe militarization of officer,military. from the but you permission, need not of from ahealth your home Coronavirus, because you If out to need get of everywhere. is which military, from the permission you to need get east, and north the in thing single to do every that is fact cantonments”. “military the afourth And on we call what encroaching back, them not and giving east, and of north the parts Tamils various to the in territories and belonging over lands the taking are colonization, they and militarization with Together everything. over taking are they So, efforts. to these no resistance was there abulldozer, because like speed, do it at full now. end were the of war, able the they to can they After as fast as results areas. profilethese of demographical the change to is aim Obviously the areas. people those in of Sinhala hundreds settling of people the and over lands the taking parts, eastern and over north the all temples Buddhist belonged Thegovernment to them. which is building of colonization lands Buddhist terrible been for Sinhala the Tamils,has is on, going been which has that second aspect the militarization, Besides Let me thank you again, Cheran, for sharing this wealth of information. wealth this for Cheran, sharing you again, me thank Let that by affected not groupsSo are other only minority Tamils but also war? beforeWasn’t the of put policies already place in type this

Yes, they started doing this already in 1948, in couldn’t already but they then doing this get Yes, started they Exactly. In the same way as white supremacists gained ground with with ground gained white supremacists way as same the In Exactly. Revised paper accepted for publication: 22/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 09/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria home, Lorna’s November during in Lleida in 2019. stay AGEING AND GENDER, QUALITY OF LIFE AND CREATIVITY. AND OF LIFE QUALITY GENDER, AGEING AND Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses Estudios de Canaria Revista : : : : : : : : “WRITING IS HOW I UNDERSTAND THE WORLD”: THE HOW IS IUNDERSTAND “WRITING

pray that it’s getting more significant, that it’s touching something primal that it’s it’s prayprimal that moresomething significant, touching getting I would down. more pared getting is my writing and Ihope myAnd speaking things. and essential closerget me to am say,who I define could that of to Ineed some word, kind that ortruth, sentence, or or image thought, of to closer some bone and closer kind more me, getting to has do with and audience, someone areader, even pleasing to else, do with a literary even anyone’s less Ido has what Ihope of or that recognition praise. or kind any beyond goes a writer that to being a richer is reward there that realize fully I may and important; less but and admit, it may consequential become less to happen, Imust that would like Istill invited be to exotic places. and newspaper, the in have my and name prizes, and awards to win desire the from gratification, away from ego able to move Iam Ihope further that life. of awriter. myterms identity as defining three would the be those and woman; “older”adjective Canadian woman’s I’m now that And the add Icould perspective. seventy-one, Iguess a aCanadian’s and from both Iwrite Ithink to awoman. be itwhat means I’ve knowing and problem any never had understanding to Canadian. be at present? at my evenings, different two conductedthroughout was interview The What do you think is the value of ageing into old of value ageing age? the is do you think What right. All of in terms is, identity how question would first youSo, the define yourself to interviewed. be for accepting thanks and Lorna, evening, Good I’ve never had any problem with understanding and knowing what it means it what means knowing I’ve and problem any never had understanding with I hope, as I get older, I get I hope, as I’m in that things able totheinconsequential shuck off My pleasure. And feminist. And AN INTERVIEW WITH LORNA CROZIER LORNA WITH INTERVIEW AN DOI: DOI: https://doi.org/10.25145/j.recaesin.2021.82.16 Núria Mina Riera*Núria Mina Universitat de Lleida de Universitat , 82 ; April 2021, pp. 213-226; April ISSN: e-2530-8335

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 213 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 214 Lorna Núria Lorna Núria interrelations between literature, writing and active ageing, both in professional and amateur writers. amateur and professional in both ageing, active and writing literature, between interrelations the examines (Spain). ECAVINAR of Lleida University the from Dedal-Lit Grup Group Research the of amember as [FFI2016-79666-R], (ECAVINAR) narrative” through creativity and of life, quality : : : : weren’t world western profound, the way we in define the in call we’d what haiku the down. Often wrote them disciples their away from dying; breaths were for afew when they preparing spent a lifetime words they’d spoke these into apoem. syllables last their fashion they bed death on their haiku; adeath for writing known are poets You breath. my last know, feeling, my last thought, Japanese up to my last doing that, keep out Ipray there, Ican exist gods So, whatever alive. being about It’s Ifeel. what sense, and hear and aboutwrite Isee what my way of joyous be I have or to they whether sad. how aboutmyself I feel things, at what’s tomy way of getting on me, going my around way of revealing world. the how It’s is Iunderstand writing because of my future to part be longevity creative that Iwould like nineties; and eighties intowrite their awriter. of me as Some ahead authors years have many I’ll maybe case, the that’sas as longand have I sharp, to being just hopekeeps fingers. mind my nimble adept or, mouth muscles strong, or guitarist, Iwere apianist if Idon’t for itworking to attain. problem. awriter Idon’t have that As need she of spentpractice years doesn’t flexibility and muscle strength have the her mouth doesn’t that she oboist says and an is work to. way it the It used But I’m Iknow to awriter, one be lucky of very my friends because good of obvious things. kind quickly, but Ican’t more, any it’s run the are on joints. the Those too hard to walk Itry and long distances Iwalk awalker. Ibecame instead so and and creek, ache to started knees forty-five, my at around and, for instance ajogger, Iwas ease. to do with can’t Iused that do some of activities the It’sthose fears. and I that for hard me admit to thosefrom realities suffer to starting is suddenly ugly being of and fears stiffness and pains and didn’t that body the with, have active aches, you to being werethat used darker, too. something it, but else, to do something who look to those light into to bring surface to the my drawing words are up water, someone’s water that lights water that the this I would like face. sparkly above, the hear water and of we see what trickling the to do with less it has And stream. underwater an deep, like underground and deep * Oh, Ididn’t that. know sides of negative positive ageing? would the and be What Yeah, three lines. Basho has a famous one, and Issa, and Buson, and they Buson, they and and one, Issa, and afamous has Basho lines. Yeah, three body the that fact the is definitely physical, sideageing The negative of I asked Lorna Crozier to have the following interview for the MINECO Project “Aging, “Aging, Project MINECO the for interview following the have to Crozier Lorna I asked Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria : : : : : : : :

[laughs] of what final smell or vision or touch came to them before they passed passed they themvision before smell or to came or touch of final what summation small world, abeautiful, natural from the came that a detail dictated masters haiku The are. haikus as profound; were imagistic, they junior I believe, showed up and became her amanuensis and ended up living ended up and living her amanuensis showedjunior became up Ibelieve, and her years thirty aman, and painter. Mexico She New in lived American great the O’Keeffe, Georgia assistant. male a whoyoung had O’Keeffe, of Georgia story the Ilike words. other On hand, the with other and each with to together live day who every writers chose two as buta woman also way. every in adored and by We him aman as passion to were know lucky was and Iadored him and years, for forty aman with months. Iwas seven one!). It hasn’t happened to me, But yet. Ihaven’t alone for been long, only for lust What’s them. your opinion feeling and on that? men young loves admiring about older who is awoman but who actually it bit. alittle nuance Teasing how your poems, Iknow you here, because maybe can if we that think Butways. it I different read in we can because body. human younger Ithink. So, that’s advantage, an body, human the in the there, in is that able gorgeousness the being to see and from that astep back taking toto do It my with self. younger just has central so things It those or lust to doesn’t desire, do with have anything from it. feeling a warm get and animals of human other young beauty the your beauty, and Núria, admire Ican from adistance. admire, just I can appreciation. the clouding sexual without your husband anything like man bright young ahandsome, admire by it. it Ican or possessed be to possess without longing beauty it’sAnd admire where you can astage to in arelief be trickster. a become fun. kind of can be Youalso can self-censorship lack of to.you This used more honest, you don’t much people about as as have pleasing to worry be That’s youcan to should mean. you be allow tremendous a advantage, I hope, don’t, but they if I’m long as it As does matter? not nothing mean, before. It’ssaying possible for me to more be blunt people and forgive me, them. with carry concrete such implications details moresimplicity, the philosophical all and and away.simplicity, fromcomes a surface brevity at The least profundity Depending on howDepending you it, read but precisely that’s Ibelieve interesting very That’s a bitcontroversial. about positive what the sides of ageing? And Right. How humble! Now that I’m seventy, I can say things that I might have been cautious about have cautious been I might Now I’m that that seventy, say things I can It’d be great to feel attracted, in a sexual way, (or to man older asexual ayoung in an attracted, to feel It’d great be to. toHow aspire alovely what humble! thing And

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 215 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 216 Lorna Núria Lorna Núria : : : : stories under a pseudonym so that no one would know I was the writer, no the stories under a pseudonymone that so I was would know one At nothing. point, the Iconsidered publishing from knowing scratch, And it’s I’m as well. fiction because scary, a neophyte, it’s I’mif as starting out pieces for those publicsending scrutiny. and I wouldn’t genres different in brave writing have been to enough risk younger, Iwas of published. When them done two Ihad before. Recently I’m on I’ve short which stories, working out fall. never the also in coming form, I’ve and that in asecond non-fictionis written books that book now and I’ve two written paragraphs, or lyrical English, in prose poems Youforms. we to call what write know, Istarted that only recently it was I’m different that braver think at trying I also And of language. a rebirth be outthere’ll of ashes; the born again be it’ll process; my creative own and my in regenerative powers I have more I guess, silences. to the faith, used myIn braver moments, I’m books. I’ve more between adjusted gaps to the out, I’mwashed done. that’s well, abook tour, it, I’m think I’d after for example, immediately to much be more Iused writer; younger impatient. Ididn’t writing If start a as panic that to out. book feel comes the Iused over being after writing something’s happen. So, gonna Idon’t to about my Iused as nervous as get I’mnot it now what right know is or direction what to going move in, but else something yeah, that fact to the used get I’d or however it seventeen you’d books, many written is, think having After more have to nothing say, I’d cent, per that hundred I’ve everything. said one that to believe Iused And book. last the book is this that I bemoan I’m and where aperiod Ithink never to again going write through I go life-course? your throughout same the or remained to you changed write use that methods have the ways corner. the around what’s knows probably and it Ican’t denounced. now, right unusual be imagine but who but would terrific, be it would me, that he with and a forty-year-old man aseventy-one-year-old of it. love in As Ifell with woman, if anything thinks no gap, one and age women,younger there’s sometimes athirty-year been older upIt’s with that men have teamed society our in tradition the been My didn’t husband him. anybody? alone. with Does alone.dying Iwas die Idon’t possibility. outwould not certainly, that rule And to look forward I she day died. the her together, until with ended he up was living and none Butphysically, of they business. our or or artistically, intellectually, enjoyed They close. other’seach very company, were certainly they whether accounts, were lovers to all they if but, her. according knows with Who For the online magazine For magazine online the what In nowadays? me you process about creative tell your own can What No, I’m for pieces doing travel I’m more patient with my silences, particularly after a bookout. comes after I’m more particularly patient my silences, with Toque Canoe and Toque Canoe, and ? but is going to going happen. Imay

now I’m short writing Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria : : : : : : : :

do I have to lose? As I get older, Iget do I’m Ihave to As lose? Iguess more more interested and open But I’m years. –what for over of fear forty not to because going stop myself poet a been it’shaving after because fiction in no experience risky, having I will, because it’s because I will, fun. I’ve what me going. to keep She wants likes and comeanecdotes. up with small and detail and it’s Icome apoet; at it ofsite, images as because full fromeveryoneelse’s different is the my writing sheon says travel And everything. question, observing right person the and right the asking investigator,an areporter,intothe off world with heading my notebook, It’sgenre. that’s awhole of writing opened other kind up for like me. Ifeel “Well, She said, how it give to atry.” start. now and Ilove Idid, the And didn’t beforeI told and never explored her writing travel I’d have aclue wrote anonfiction I read forpiece one Canada’s of newspapers. national you’d at this.” editor good be the phonedShe’d just “I think said me and it if isn’t why then not it mecares do If pleasure, it? gives perfect? isn’t writing new Who this perfect? if Ihope so. frightened. What less and we suffer, we laugh. love,we grieve, we we’re ofof differences, emotions; our onethesame species. part all share We we’re together; writer for and reader that, brings reminded recognition both but I’ve that, way before.” known that it neverkind heard said of always That say, and something when Iread “Ah, achill get I’ve Istill discovery. And startling a was alone. That less and more me feel made alive reading that of reading? and on own. our partnership the together. us We for getting wouldn’tfor match-making, of have thought book other, her the We in each we collaborated. and thank ended up liking Iwouldn’t maybe we we met, fact, then in interested; And interested. be he wouldn’t Ithought man; Ian’s busy extremely be easy? afamous, that don’t it’s you of sure, you think do Oh two a book yeah, together?” the who’s photographer. aworld-class thought,“Why I Thennaïvely she added, told toand going McAllister, introduce me to me her she Ian was friend, article to do an of Canada coast west on far the Rainforest Great Bear the doesn’t and She herself. sent background me to poetry write a journalistic The travel writing took writing youwriting travel to The interesting. That’s really What is the role the is for of literature you of writing terms at present,What in both forth. and back so again, took you to writing poetry So, travel Yeah, exactly. And that was the editor the of was Yeah, that exactly. And From the first time I read a book that had any depth or quality, I knew anyknew depth or had I quality, that book a I time read From first the Yes, it did. [laughs] Yeah, I never wrote travel pieces until –was it five years ago?– it five years –was Yeah, until [laughs] pieces I never wrote travel The The in Wild You Toque Canoe and , right? , who comes from from comes who

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 217 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 218 accrue into something larger. into something accrue maybe that ways people; but not big smaller the ways, maybe in in changes You images. the hope your work into language, the ora reader settles listener for someone intoavailable it. There’s to ease when writer a feels the pleasure itself aroommakes in and when stands happens awell-made poem what that’s awell-made chair: in should abody take shape the take body the sees and thecreak andperson in sits he it, first whenhears the wonderful feel must –he chair abeautiful who builds acarpenter Just like achieve. can poetry that sonic the effects awriter, creating music. in As Idelight else, it’s art; it above all is, out to read be meant because loud to heard be and an oral is poetry because That’s audience. the in from those response partly it’s and don’t They books, thing. not just same the somatic theelicitsame wheretheir orfrom book nonfiction novelists launches authors many read I’ve other genre. any more at sat do that than poems myIn experience, connection. physical have avisceral, poem the and they and listeners the vibrateinside room. the Thepoems in ofout those into air, ears the to the writer’s the it because sends breath thing, breathing aliving, becomes poem forsomeone’s desire ittaste, maybe; satisfies orange, thirst, an as valuable as is poem world! the in This good doing something is poem writer can’t the writer and this the help towards butripples think forward Thethat. audience’s writer Thesenses response into of listening. deep a well fall They breathe. hardly can to they them, speaks poem when the and wrote, You “get listeners it.” the thefrom know words you something get They someone apoem, it’s hears after comes indescribable feeling. that silence an peculiar wonderful, that you and hear when you present orally your poems out abook, you don’t to it. But how who know buy those it reacting are when you It’s put because feeling. readings, why I’m poetry on keen giving my work, with connect Ilove said.”just readers it; When it’s awarm such you what than more deeper, go interesting say something you you can can that’s that, my acliché, computer “You says: than and screen do better can sits behind that being shadow or luminous that articulate, philosophic and smarter, kinder, funnier, is more person that to –the person be Iwant the of I’mme. part the best to writing finally, when is, I’m of writing, act the in My audience, the keyboard. or whentouch audience reader my the fingers Idon’t alone too, to less be Maybe although do Iwrite? of myWhy think other on page. the each alongside of words, laid deliciousness the the in to wallow alone and to less be I read acute. So, and more the multifaceted one all another person and between connection the makes that of language the for beauty and the recognition of zing for literature that serious Iread old the again. stories new way make startling and afresh in of alphabet the letters twenty-six those to use ability the or or poem novel. story writers’ to each The craft, particular a clarity other way. can’t any in these have expressed be a They profundity,beauty, a of writing best the In form lives. our that truths common the human express to used is on top of course, of contentAnd the language way the the is orange-ness . The Lorna Núria : : the ways we see the ageing process reflected in literature? in reflected process ageing the we see ways the value inside that frail aged body. aged there,” in It’s “hello anthem, frail that inside value abeautiful of being ahuman is there hello.” there, hein acknowledges greeting that In by, “Hello says of walking instead old and person an on street, the meeting about John Prine, one songwriter of and mysinger He favourites. talks folk American There’sin There”“Hello the by called song a wonderful itself.] life time, but same life at the than bigger who is old look luminous at woman, an and arare us gave and behind physical the without she looked leaving beyond physical the character; hersaw main writer The really elated? me feel Howpharmacy. stories make such could the in diapers for stepadult oflooking difficult the takes and bowels leaky she about professor; worries on other hand, the aretired with unexpectedly love in she, she falls than kinder always of her who was husband, death the after hand the On one and sohuman! oh irascible, She difficult, is story. final by to her the eighties she ages her and in seventies, awoman is the heroine because elated Strout.made me feel collection The Elizabeth called collection storiesof a finished just [I pleated skin. that behind being human empathy,and real the see we’ll imaginations great people by younger by with older as written well people as some hopefully literature, we read If ragged. puckered is and face when their mind. someone It’s ofto erase study, magnificent easy years so his his and not someone hands, of his who saved people’s of deftness the because lives old people merely what yet a neurosurgeon; is have been man, see an might that oldman in a personrestaurant, That are. not does who they see and over them older casts my people eye In invisible; younger culture the are body. asaggy and skin of shell wrinkled the within even desire, with spark and worry, feel,older and love, people care, and and still that import. andus with showsIt more us to a honesty place takes film, popular form than amore is art which serious literature, that Ithink being. ahuman as you lesser feel It’s it makes that?” like thing; not acomforting she’s perfect, is her seventy-nine face or eighty. don’t perfect, is Why Ilook “Her someone Jane Fonda Iwatch Isay: body on otherWhen like hand, the “Oh, she exclaim, doesn’t star,a British Ican from different me!” look that with afilm watching awoman As skin. into etched their have age Mirren Judi Dench or like Helen actors British Whereas or character. lines any athirty-five-year-old’s; old,it like doesn’t looks butyears whose face have who’s amovie supposed who awoman toin fifty- is is be acharacter playing you encounter What lifts. you actors on face see have screen had female the most of for example, culture, neighbour. US its In closest popular Canada, on the the especially world on and perhaps has that United States influence terrible the is older, of that Part but America. North that’s in not case the she’s if even considered be beautiful still can woman aEuropean that is sense now. right culture I’m North-American in Myageism not of sure European. Do you think our own perceptions of ageing may change depending on depending change may perceptions of own our ageing youDo think Oh, most definitely. yes, shouldOr I say, I hopeso. at There’sleast a lot of Olive, Again Olive, by the fiction writer fiction by the

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 219 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 220 Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna : : : : : : : :

we worked toward from the time we gotwe together. worked time from the toward other’s grumpy.each or get we’d We hair privacy, our needed that’s so what We we writers. professional were both intobecause to needed avoid getting house the in spaces loved working to outside. separate we be our needed And we both because piece of property orderin to asubstantial buy ahouse with IwereMy never and rich, but husband money we saved whatever we made I’m stars. I’m the see very, and and lucky look of very sky that. at the aware where Ican lights, country, the norooms. where in Ilive street are there enough more Ihave ahouse with than thing. aCanadian be might guess I again to in, live ample which space an of having privilege Ihave the And it. handle Ican future, for near the Iwon’tbecause now, able be to work do the Right anymore. and though, I’m have Imay to up give someday that something afraid and adream is trees the between thepaths through cat with my fishpond, the walk in to my fish to feeding be to out be vegetables, and the among garden, there but Europe. I have a big it in be I know might Canada in not unusual is that abenefit agarden, I’mof has life? to have ahouse that lucky very Quality running. my engine my in running, body oils the to keep active I need to be walk. one Ican’t in if way orto physical be Ican another; run, friends, new clearly, make and my able friends to with meet being to think for of me life involves quality From say that position my Ican privileged for huge concerns them. still are for granted I take from poverty, things those shelter; people who who come or come seeking from othermyself places, Idon’t because privileged, myself, feeding about have clothing to worry to you? mean of life” “Quality to day? my Igoing upset orbother, day why their am because on my head. inside me. It’shaveraging patis little They what a no oldidea like dear? It’s dear. woman, I’ve of respect. alack suddenly become an adiminutive, me call tellers, store bank clerks, Idon’t when those annoyed people. very Iget for ageing know, waitresses, [laughs] Well, it would never-ending, eh? be sense. It makes term the does What ageing? and of life Okay. about what quality And achild. Like Good jewelry, [laughs].Good Yeah, good wine,good food, [laughs], good friends. from afirst-world I’mI’m that perspective. speaking I havevery to realize not to “I say toI want them your dear.” am And a child. ButLike I don’t dear . They would not call a forty-year-old would call . They not Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria : : : : : : : : : :

Right. [laughs] for granted, and as an older an person, it Ishould as for not and granted. take for granted, though I was living in British Columbia and had been there for there been over had Columbia British and a in living I was though not and Columbia British Saskatchewan, was landscape the perspective, Idecided to re-write Old the When Testament, pagan and from afeminist prairies. the be will not it of more my than poems, often for setting the alandscape imagining I’m me. inside When long, cold, and are the white winters of writing trees, theabsence the of prairie, The never leaveskies us. big will place that and to us by where shaped mothers birth our gave psychically and physically are form bones. our We minerals those where children, and we spent as lives our come thefromwe were born place thedrink water we of minerals The us. in career-long you about to continue these drives topics symbols? writing and it is that What your career. throughout you have used that themes and your work, some in are symbols there themes approaches to pre-established you. it you and heals read that something writes your neighbor. it and heals Butyou your neighbor then something write may though even of properties writing, healing the in Ido believe Because right? writers, writing.” not for amateur for just but And writers, professional also today.” That’s exciting to me. so apoem write “Maybe I’ll thinking, is Atonic elixir, mind. forin me, an project a writing withouta writer, up being with withoutwriting, getting do without Idon’t I’d mywhat writing. without my survive how know I’d me.” where see it and takes today, short story Idon’t anew or start know “I’m to going work on acouple today, of poems I’m apoem to going revise out say: myself of and bed pull also Ican would terribly be And depressing. I’mno, that’s older.” day, that another is happening all getting and That I’m that, “Oh, like prevented from saying, things to small look forward can I When garden. I’m the in I’m my cat with gym, to going the to going walk I’m myself friend, Iremind a with for going feeling: coffee that to shake try overcome and but up loneliness, sad I with Iwake my died, since husband of me.” way. continue ahead day that to feel I’ll days, Ihope Other that I think that’s lovely,I think community. the who within you are it and acknowledges The landscape we grow up in, the landscape of our childhood gets embedded embedded gets childhood of our growthe landscape we in, up landscape The That’s nice quote: a very “I don’twithout know my how I would survive of life? Okay, quality your own how and do you assess Old not and old, so you know. Even though we can observe both changes in subject matter and new new and subject matter in changes both observe weEven can though Oh, and did I mention health, I should say health. I’m taking my health my health I’m ImentionOh, did Ishould and say health. health, taking Some mornings I wake up and say: “Oh, say: Ihave up another and how wonderful! Iwake Some mornings

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 221 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 222 Lorna Núria : : meant to live in a family like mine and not a middle-class or upper-class not and a middle-class mine like afamily to in live meant stories of it the what to tell of animals, class, of working the underclass, who were of or invisible, points silenced of women, made the view of the of those I would explore perspective that the of mine, a goal it became And were considered lesser. they literature; the or in schools the read in studied where women’s asociety up in I grew of we were what not part narratives womenside not before? that did to tell get other side to, the Ido of to stories we tell the were the exposed can What right? Ido that to set can Bible. the mythology,in stories, the the What in in workforce, my the in society, in place literature, in equal given an been women To that have my not in writing. injustice ofmy that sense vocalize for money. me look made world at the it also differently, And and to put aman, education, Iwould never an I would rely get on anyone, especially independent Iwould an be what, woman, no matter that me swear made on never toher, going is happen to effect me.” their and power games His “This to myself: Isaid achild, As again. have to she’d ask it and back, pull thenand tablethe money,across bill grocery afive-dollar slide he’d and for ask forfive She’d dollars selfish. out very of house. My was the father money. we the need picture, this It my did mother a world of to get good something’s with wrong thinking and this work– Iremember observing old when she years eight went out was –I to achild Iremember as And family. his support couldn’t pride. He male wouldn’this he to know alone friends of any have his wanted shattered working wife His angry. very he was games, for hockey the and pool swimming at the tickets selling people, then and forhouses wealthier work.” so, will of when mine she And wentwife out got ajob and cleaning on table. Yet,put the groceries he didn’t to “No work. He said: wife his want mother to rent. pay the Very forout going her to hard how toshe figure was and my him for difficult And off.it be would very laid be he’d would freeze, groundthe and andwinterwhenin heset would fields oil worked the in my unemployed; my mother often father. and My was father, for instance, role your work? in important an conversation. in and you do, poetry in way the you speak makes and your tongue, waters and your thirst, feeds that source the remains achild from as you drink that well the that believe do or then not. Idoubt Ireally it, shift because will my in writing things Idon’t on prairies. the than if know on coast more have the lived years I’ll soon Pretty years. where I’ve thirty last rainforest the the lived more than of geography my the my in childhood interior set is that, life with along regions.the But, conflate to thing easy an too. Thus, was it adesert really a year, inches rain it’s of fifteen gets Saskatchewan and stories, desert are stories the Biblical because level choicesense on a made logical That decade. Would you say breaking away with traditional prairie mindsets has played has mindsets prairie traditional Would away with you say breaking I grew up really in the patriarchy. I certainly felt that in my house with my in house with felt that patriarchy. the in Icertainly up really I grew Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria : : : : : :

wanted to about too. write wanted him, family.didn’t Ididn’tand I I books, themin books, in find father see my Maria Rilke said that poetry doesn’t to It answer. to you tries give an poetry try that said Rilke Maria Rainer poet German The too, apoet. of being part, is uncertainty in dwell to willingness I’ve that you.” though even longer lived Ithink than And say, “I don’t to anything me? I have no answers know. you asking are Why to to silly, be dare dare you you can can that of understanding; your gaps your opinion wisdom? is ofwhat with old on common association the age So, of knowledge. your lack acknowledging point the precisely wise, of being Idon’t my In view, because that’s to everything.” wise answers have the “I don’t wise: very I’m think actually Ibelieve, it was, that something said cent per invention. eighty on invention. at least is memory drawing And non-fiction,as my memory,of I’m think I be what on might but I drawing Therefore, adult. I’m an certainly as write,When I on to hang going to it. no It’s consequence. who Ibecame and akid my as story, of who Iwas part it happened or you not Whether other people see ofway that your life. is in it the to and your way is of how out being and created central of your past, you story the is you have to trust have happened. What might you think more. even incident, them inciting So,the you you can’t what revise trust away spite from in my you mind, Memories, move of as her further denial. in me she didn’tshe firmly tells she it. did Ihold image do it, that Ithink Even though dragons. slay who could woman powerful this she was thought howsawinforms I my doesn’tmother,still matter. memory That howI really Iremember But have Imay invented; it have Imay dreamt. Ithink what memory,first yet didn’tmy said motherit that happen. I’ve come to realize my was that room that.” that acourt like Iwould in have sworn anything about? Iwouldn’t you have done talking are “What she said, and Idid, And “Phone it Patrick a lizard.” in. said, her itthrown if was ask your mum and door and opened furnace and the its back put in had abutcherand knife my strong, so been mother that had and my memory, alizard, it was that it was that argued and argued and ahalf.” a foothave been and Iargued long. It it’d three-inches have been wouldn’tIt’d asalamander, have been cellar. the in back the in myis alizard mother stabbing memory first memory. aboutmy And first our said, very I talking around sitting my Iare in Patrick memoir and which in part the remember reading to creativity? How does re-envisioning childhood memories contribute young-old in age childhood How re-envisioning does So, the other day you said something very interesting about You wisdom. interesting very something you otherSo, day the said Iremember yes, that. Ah, One of the advantages of old age is that you can dare to admit your failings, your failings, to admit dare you of can that old is One age of advantages the And Patrick said to me, “Lorna, you don’t have lizards in Saskatchewan. you to don’t me, Patrick “Lorna, said And Saskatchewan. in have lizards Memory is such a strange and wonderful thing. Idon’t thing. wonderful and you if know astrange such is Memory

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 223 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 224 Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna : : : : : : image. At age ten, eleven, twelve, we already want to lose weight; we already to lose we weight; want already ten, we already eleven, age twelve, At image. to gender? Why, according experienced is or process why not? ageing way the mentorship Ididn’t important. is have alot of it, but alot Igive of it. Ithink what’s no day-to-day life. matter their in for writing, happening time finds there’s writer always complaint that Areal for no writing. time or common the over to get laziness to craft, work and at their harder better becomethem to wantchallenge to also but I affirmation, that I needed know I howtalent, much because their to affirm is One of my tasks careers. of or their middle I enjoy people beginning at the with who are working forrole them. modelling of akind became about art– our as well but other as about passionate each supportive, not be –independentwaylived The and we envious or jealous. together live could writers how saw two they mentorship Because to them. a also Patrick’s was my life and that said poets, as who began novelists, of Canada’s two most well-known that is Probably things one of sweetest the them. touch in with am I still and into of some success, kind over wall the aboost to them give Iwanted was; writing of good what understanding their in and careers to help showed their I wanted in a spark, them that thosestudents And for some at auniversity years. twenty-five a teacher Iwas because partly of writers, younger dozens and dozens, and to dozens, I’ve a crucial. I didn’t been mentorwas that So, self-confidence. have any “You’rewriter.” because afine talent had I that someone I affirm needed to who said, and doing, Iwas what in me who believed oldera decade than mentorship? literary received on mentorship?your view mentor? Have you Have aliterary been you ever profound ones we the don’t are questions have aclue how to answer. most you’re the because questions, answers, right the the all not asking It’s that. saying it’s with arelease, comfortable arelease. “We don’t to be and we were able that And to with live anything.” know say. we’d us?” now. you forties asking are to, their in closest who are “Why sons whom I’m two know.” his children, to his that said I both Patrick and it’s Ithink to older And arelief be yougive say, answer. the and “I don’t way, a new in questions those you way, ask a deeper in but it doesn’t to try makes on?” Igo Poetry end? How life love? is will How will What of life? meaning the is What It “Let’s does. says, question again. lookpoetry at this profoundly. that Ibelieve on And questions. alight the That’sshine what And finally, old age and gender. Do you think there are differences in the in differences are thereandgender. finally, age old And think Do you is andwhat That’s age, wisdomAndin oldrelation to good one. a very it’s why do youAnd think arelease? Unfortunately, body women and more as we are of conscious bodies our point my in early career, were there acouple an At of who writers were you’ve you If answers, know Well, the stopped you all searching. if know Lorna Núria : : when we look back at photographs of ourselves from years ago, we think, we think, when ago, we look at photographs back from years of ourselves we’re people. we if young have, what even later Only happy with beautiful never we were are legs longer, our were or bigger smaller; wish breasts our and the top of a mountain in a pair of skis and I push myself off intothe off snow: myself Ipush and of skis apair top in the of amountain to it say.what I’m is on way you intothe Igo poem would stand trying the outlater Ifigure then me away and should explore. about Iwrite takes what moment.at the it’s Idon’t I Ithink issue an because about write something me moment; at the what’sSo, me intriguing about Iwrite is what bugging work? your you write find moreabout that to in relevant ageing female and male both to ourselves. say that could women, much be As happier we’d we if beautiful. Iam beautiful. have are of Let’s mug. abeer Let’s to that. instead say, say bullshit I breasts whatever glass can’t it, itinto or fits support underneath champagne that apencil a You gusto. join with in don’t have to have aperfect women to audience they shout the poem, Iask and in the line I read the andwhen are back” “breasts is The refrain like. shaped are they what matter Let’s right? no about worship that, breasts was Fashion Magazines” from the to love One just learn Flash of ourselves. we’d “News my poems, Iwish small. or large are long are breasts or our whether short; that we havewhether legs we’re way we lovejust look. Whether the or and skinny; who we are stocky we wish would I confidence, women same have we the as could Iwish wish, problem. seventy-nine or He that he forty-nine. whether never was had I world the through walking guy He agood-looking felt just him. he was me. But Ididn’t to enough reassure sweet have he to was reassure And was. I, on other hand, the ill. concerned about he way he was the looked until I don’t me, being ever older than years remember nine my who was husband, us.”with it He jokingly, said but there’s it. in truth we’re younger, we’rehappy that anybe would be to woman That acatch. “Men me. He said, older don’t than years way. that that feel We think still etc.” “I don’t he sore said, the knees, And he’s way at all.” And that feel ten now I’mwoman and of conscious my body’s of loss the beauty, decline, “I’m like old something an Isaid and forth, and back we’ve emailing been eighty-one and who friend turned just good Ihave avery examples. are age his friends not problem our My and have husband that for most part. the men do that Ithink didn’t they and damage. were sun children, get they weren’t or they when sun the in have facelifts, all But my they age?” are who aren’t women the Why magazines in like this? I lookI looking like droopy. are my even earlobes Do wrinkled, is my face saggy, are my breasts when you’re older. You say, and look at yourself “Oh, my gosh, I’m saggy, so to through drags negativity self-criticism, that that unfortunately, Ithink And, She beautiful.” looks on herself? hard so woman young that was “Why Indeed. And the last question, are there any specific experiences about experiences specific any question, there are last the And Indeed. My work, since I started writing, has been at least partly autobiographical. autobiographical. partly at least been has writing, My work, Istarted since Vanity Fair breast that that breast

REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 225 REVISTA CANARIA DE ESTUDIOS INGLESES, 82; 2021, PP. 213-226 226 Lorna Núria Lorna Núria Lorna Núria : : : : : : time and patience. and time my poems.” or it’sfemale me, just Idon’t know. that’s I’m whether And my because poems. my embodies body and I am, that’s embody who my poems and because who Iam, writing be I’ll what That’s my Ihavecan’t in face. about how lines Not many me!” be worrying “Ah! Who’s unforgiving. person? and It that brutal so are where lights the ahotel in mirror room, abathroom to. in at Not myself Iused looking like body. don’t Ican’t much so that Hoping my knees walk that aching start not is my that youthful abody in old Being woman. an about being writing what’s see atdown and my desk to going happen next. sit Ijust then feeling’s when and the Iknow to apoem. need, write coming the urge, the you itch have to that scratch.” describes best Ilove That that. interior an having “Wanting like is who tobefore apoem write said, mine fromgeneration a poet There’s place. amore in sensory begin Canadian a don’t usually but They there. they ideas, begin of interesting full are poems Ihope issue. my or idea an abstract an with music. Inever start the and rhythms the way. for apoetic words, in into Igo language, searching the through something Iunderstand And something. to understand to try Ihave into go Ijust term. it because ... abstract with an dealing is poem I’m of writing, way, process not the In academic able this an to say in well end togoing the happen. point Inever know of poem. the what’s Inever know aleg; break Imight hit atree, Imight fall, I might Well, this is the end of the interview. Thank foryouso Lorna, your endmuch, Well, the of interview. is Thank the this I love quote. that “My my embodies body and embody who Iam, poems nowSo, maybe you more write about ageing... Because I’m ageing, because I’m I’m because oldBecause anyone’s in ageing, So, definition. now yes I’m You’re welcome. before, you brought that it never said outI’d of me. Revised paper accepted for publication: 10/01/2021 publication: for accepted paper Revised Reviews sent to author: 01/12/2020 author: to sent Reviews

PEER REVIEWERS FOR RCEI 82: APRIL 2021

Our gratitude to the following referees for their help and generous time contribution:

ULL REVIEWERS

Aída Díaz bild María Concepción brito vera Juan José Cruz Hernández María Beatriz Hernández Pérez Tomás Monterrey

EXTERNAL REVIEWERS

Núria Casado, Universitat de Lleida Sara Martín, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona David Owen, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona Makarand Paranjape, Jawaharlal Nehru University, Delhi (India) Maria Cristina Pividori, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona Modhumita Roy, Tufts University, MA (USA) Sandra Saayman, Université de la Réunion Isabel Santaularia, Universitat de Lleida